《The Villain Who Fell In Love》


 Chapter 1 - PROLOGUE

    Emelia Beaumont, the first Princess of the Redodel Empire, also known as the Empire''s Flower. But soon, her name was tarnished when the Redodel Empire fell onto the hands of the Vivian Empire.


    The two Empires have been rivals for the past six years. However, victory reigned to the Vivan Empire, giving them all the access and power against the Redodel Empire.??


    "I am not someone who would be a use to you," the platinum blonde girl coldly said to the black-haired man who didn''t seem to be fizzled by her words. Instead, it pinned his interest on her.


    "Are you sure? Because sooner or later, you''ll fall in love with me," the black-haired man answered, drawing a sarcastic smile on his lips.


    "Fall in love? My frozen heart won''t melt for you," she sneered as the two guards pushed her down to the marbled floor, forcing her to lower her head.


    "Then let''s play a game, shall we? If you lose, then you are mine."


    Emelia laughed pathetically then answered, "No matter what challenge you bring to me, I will be sure to overcome it."


    The black-haired man is named Elliot Lucius Renaud. The current and youngest Emperor of the Vivan Empire... who fell in love with the Princess of the Redodel Empire.


    The platinum blonde girl is none other than Emelia Louis Beaumont, the Princess of the fallen Redodel Empire. Who eventually fell in love with the Vivan Empire''s Emperor, Elliot.


    Is it fate or coincidence that brought them together? It all begins during their journey.

 Chapter 2 - Princess Emelia Louis Beaumont I

    There will always be a villain in a novel, which is the same as a human being, living a normal everyday life. When the Villain says, "I will make you fall for me." to all, it looks romantic. But for someone who doesn''t have any emotions, they ask themselves, "what does it mean to love?"


    What does it mean to be loved? Unlike other families, Emelia Beaumont did not receive love from her parents. Since she was a princess, she was just a lady who doesn''t have power, especially controlling the empire. Just because she was a girl.??


    The only use she had was to converse with other men, flirt, capture their hearts, or even gather information from them to expose their wrongdoings. But then Emelia had her own ways of dealing with men. Just because she was a girl didn''t mean her body was for sale.


    Women in the Redodel Empire didn''t have power. They didn''t have the ability to fight against the men who abused their power. Forcing some young ladies and girls into their arms, the Redodel Empire isn''t a happy place. It was an empire full of sorrow, and only joy existed within the nobles, especially the men.


    "Your Highness, Princess Emelia is now entering the ballroom," the page announced out loud, catching hundreds of nobles'' attention. All eyes were set on the platinum blonde beauty, walking down the aisle, wearing her azure dress.


    The nobles murmured to each other, praising her beauty, but some murmured unsightly words that no women would want to hear at all.


    Emelia''s foot touched the ground of the dancing grounds and walked straight towards the area where her father, the Emperor, and her mother, the Empress was.


    Their heads raised high while sitting on their golden throne while looking down at Emelia. Their faces were painted with a welcoming fake smile. But their cold and distant eyes didn''t welcome her.


    Countless eyes watched her, walking towards the Emperor. But did you know there is another nickname she has been given? Her first nickname is ''Flower Of The Empire.'' And her other was, ''Ice Princess."


    From the word ice, many people thought she was just a cold person. But in fact, the truth was it''s because no man could melt her heart. As they all say, Emelia doesn''t have any feelings.


    Though Emelia had a reason why. The Empress sitting on the golden chair wasn''t her mother. She is what you would call the evil stepmother.


    Emelia''s mother died when she turned ten years old. The reason? No one knows, but it was rumored that the current Empress was the one who killed her.


    Emelia bowed courteously and greeted, "I greet the Imperial Emperor and the Imperial Empress." She lowered her head, looking down the ground, then looking at the Emperor, then to the Empress.


    "I don''t have many words to say. Go and enjoy the night," The Emperor said.


    "Thank you, Your Imperial Highness," Emelia bowed once more, and the nobles applauded. Then the music continued to play, and the people once again chattered with one another.


    There was a terrace in the corner of the ballroom, secretly hidden, and only a few knew of that place''s existence, instead of conversing and gossiping with other ladies. Emelia felt uninterested and stayed by the terrace.


    The moon and stars were much better entertainment than gossiping with the other ladies. They don''t know how to stop and would only do so when the person of the topic comes and joins.


    "Emelia, what are you doing here?" a man asked while Emelia answered in a monotone, "There''s no need to talk with such people." the man sighed out loud as he stood beside Emelia. He watched Emelia, who seemed to be busy stargazing. He then chuckled, "You never change, do you?"


    "Is there a need to change?" Emelia asked as she looked at him, then she continued, "Besides, what are you doing here, Henry?"


    The man who stood beside her is the Heir of the Dukedom. Not only is he the Heir but also the childhood friend who tried but failed to melt her heart. But no matter what happens, he was always by her side, protecting her.


    "Is there a problem with wanting to see you?" he asked with his brows raised. Emelia shook her head, then answered, "Aren''t you supposed to be occupied, talking with the other ladies?" Henry frowned upon hearing her words, and with a serious look, he answered, "But I do not have any interest in any of them."


    Without smiling or frowning, just a face devoid of emotions, Emelia spoke, "Why?"


    Henry''s face turned bitter as he didn''t know what to tell her. Does he really need to answer why he''s not interested? Though, he couldn''t blame her for it. Since she grew up without receiving love from anyone, she grew accustomed to loneliness. Even if they were childhood friends, when he decided to become friends with her, it was already too late. Emelia''s world wasn''t as jolly anymore.


    "You don''t need to answer since your face shows hesitance."


    "I apologize."


    "Henry, is there a need to apologize to that girl?" another voice interrupted the two, and without doubt, Laura and Henry bowed, greeting the Crowned Prince. While Emelia didn''t look bothered at all. He then continued, "She isn''t worthy enough to receive an apology."


    "Your Highness, how could you say that to your sister?" Asked Henry, clenching his fits. Knowing that the two weren''t on good terms, but rather it was the crowned prince who disliked Emelia from the start. While Emelia didn''t feel any hatred or whatsoever for him.


    "Sister? She''s not exactly my sister by blood," the Crowned Prince huffed as he rolled his eyes. Not wanting to get into a fight, Emelia spoke, "if you want to use this place, I will take my leave."


    "Better if you just stay in your own room, or are you going to mingle with other men?" the Crown Prince sarcastically said out loud as the other two ladies behind him heard it. Her face doesn''t show it, but Emelia wanted to slap the Crowned Prince so badly. A short paused occurred, then she spoke, "Mingle with other men when they are not worth my time? I am a princess. I am not just any kind of person."


    Other rude words came out of the crowned princes'' mouth while Emelia walked away, ignoring him. To be honest, he wouldn''t be counted as the best prince. Firstly, he is neither handsome nor charming. Second, he is not smart and always relies on his personal aide, who takes advantage of his position. Third, he is most definitely not fit to be the next Emperor.


    Sometimes she questions some noble ladies with their taste in men. To add, he is extremely arrogant. If she was ever forced to marry someone like her brother, she would rather kill herself than marry that smug and hideous-looking brother.


    Let''s just say the gods aren''t by his side.


    For sure, when he inherits the throne, the empire will fall within a day. No, not even a day, maybe within an hour. And those dry words were created by Emelia.

 Chapter 3 - Princess Emelia Louis Beaumont II

    Going back to her room, Emelia stumbled upon three drunken men hovering over one girl by the corner of the hallway. The palace isn''t a place where men are supposed to find ladies for themselves, and she just couldn''t bear to watch the poor girl suffer.


    Emelia intentionally made her heels loud enough for them to notice her presence. But the three drunk men didn''t hear it and continued touching the girl.??


    "What is this supposed to mean?" asked Emelia as she walked closer to them. Hearing Emelia''s words, the three drunk men grew furious. While tipsy and swaying with their wobbly legs, one of the men sloppily pointed at her with his words slurring, "Huh? What you gonna do about it?" While the other two laughed out loud, echoing the hallway.


    She stopped walking as she waited for the drunk man to walk closer to her. But really, she intentionally stopped walking since Emelia wanted to see if he would really dare to touch her. The drunk man who was approaching her continued laughing like a stupid clown, and when he was close enough to touch her. He said while slurring, "Oh? Is this the Ice Princess everyone keeps talking about?"


    Those words aren''t strong enough to make her offended. ''Try again later.'' she thought. There are other more ways to offend her, but name-calling her isn''t one of them. But because Emelia never showed any expression.


    The drunken man decided to put on her to a test to see whether the ice princess would snap.


    "Not answering, eh? It''s alright. Your Highness is just shy about joining us in bed."


    But what they didn''t know is that she knew how to act. It is not she''s expressionless and weak; she is someone who values her own expressions and just doesn''t show them to the public. But if it''s to punish the bad people, she didn''t mind using her cold side.


    "How about I cut your arms and legs?" Emelia coldly gave the man a smile. She pressed her finger on her lips, "Or¡­do you prefer I cut down there?" she smiled, sending chills on the drunken man''s back. Since he isn''t in his right mind, Emelia decided not to do anything to the man.


    However, that kindness broke when the drunk man launched at her and tried to punch her.


    Sad to say for him, Emelia was not born like other noble ladies. She was trained to use a sword and even if she is weaker than other men. Her flexibility helps her a lot. But because of the dress she worn, there were many restrictions on actions she wanted to do.


    Instead, she grabbed the man''s arm towards her and knocked him out at the back of this nape. The other two drunken men became furious at what she did and charged towards her. It was shameful that they were defeated almost instantly. They are not even worthy of calling themselves men.


    Emelia swept her hands together then went to check on the lady who was being cornered earlier. She was a mess. Some parts of her dress were ripped, and she was sobbing like a child. Who wouldn''t, after being cornered by men who tried to do unimaginable somethings to her?


    "Are you alright? Do you need help?" Emelia asked as she offered the lady a hand. The girl who was still scared shook her head as a response and shivered while a cool wind blew in their direction. Seeing the girl shiver, Emelia kneeled down and offered the shawl she wore. She gently wrapped her shawl around the girl''s shoulders then said, "Come with me. I will prepare a guest room for you."


    The girl looked up to Emelia and tried stopping her tears but ended up not being able to hold them in. Even if comforting others isn''t in her nature, Emelia still had emotions. She still is a human despite being called expressionless.


    A servant passed the hallway, and Emelia ordered the maid to bring the girl to the guest room and make sure she is in the utmost comfort. The lady didn''t want to let go of Emelia''s hand, but in the end, she did. She thanked Emelia once more before leaving with the servant.


    When the two figures drifted into the shadows, Emelia sighed out loud. Finally, it was all peaceful and quiet. Encountering two problems in a day? However, she knew that she was always on the battlefield. Two problems in a day? That''s barely a number for her.


    On the ground laid the knocked-out men. She decided to leave them be and let them be ashamed of themselves once they regain their consciousness. She didn''t mind having a new enemy in the house.


    She shivered when another cool breeze blew in her direction. Since she didn''t want to bump into any other more nobles, she went ahead to her chambers and took her rest.


    A new morning came, and it was a new chance to start a nice day. The sun was fully up, and there on her bed, she sat, reading a book, not until she was disturbed by a knock from the door. "May come in, Your Highness?" the male servant asked. Emelia closed her book and asked for the servant to enter. She removed her round glasses and placed them on the side table.


    "Vale, what is the schedule today?" asked Emelia as she got out of bed and moved to her make-up table. Before he spoke, he lowered his head, looking at the purple carpet, then spoke, "At noon, you will be eating with His Imperial Majesty. After, you have swords training with the general commander."


    Emelia stopped combing her hair, and from the mirror, she looked at Vale then asked, "That''s it? No lessons with the baroness?" Vale nodded his head. Emelia had speculation that something is not right, but instead of being bothered by it, she asked Vale to call the other maids to help her prepare for the day.

 Chapter 4 - Lunch

    The hallway echoed with the sound of Emelia''s heels clicking on the ground. She didn''t look elsewhere as she walked straight to the dining hall. While the other servants present lowered their heads as they greeted her.


    The eyes filled with emptiness looked to the side when she noticed two maids talking to each other. ''How fun'', she thought. Emelia grew up without friends on her side. Even the maid who always serves her doesn''t talk much to her and wouldn''t be counted as a friend. Growing up in the palace isn''t as fun when the palace is filled with greed and corruption.??


    Many rebelled against the royal family. To include, some nobles did too, but in the end, their heads were cut off. Not supporting the royal family means instant death, especially for the nobles. There were instances where she wanted to live as a commoner and didn''t mind having a bad ending to her own story.


    She arrived in front of the dining room doors and signaled for the servant by the door not to open the door just yet. There are times where she wished family gatherings weren''t a thing. She''ll just be humiliated by them, and there she will sit on the chair, silent, and unable to speak out for herself.


    Once she was ready, she looked back at the servant then he opened the door for her. Once the door was wide enough to see the people inside, she walked in and greeted the Emperor, then the Empress, and lastly, the Crowned Prince.


    The platinum blonde man made a tch sound and looked away from Emelia. It looks like he''s still angry about the fact Emelia humiliated him in front of the ladies. He deserves it.'' she thought. ''There''s no way he was gonna get a single apology from me'', she thought as she took her seat, which was across the Crowned Prince, and placed the table napkin on her lap. As the servant laid her food down, Emelia looked at the food and continued to put on a straight face.


    A small piece of beef was laid on her plate. While the other three had a big piece of beef on their plate. Definitely, this is an order from the Crowned Prince. The same expression was kept on her face, and she moved her hands, cutting a small piece of the beef. Then put the piece of beef into her mouth. Like there is no problem at all. But she will just need to starve for the whole afternoon.


    Each minute the Crowned Prince would take small glances at Emelia, who he thinks could break that expressionless face of hers. But to his surprise, he failed. She didn''t seem bothered by the fact she was given a small piece and enjoyed it as if it was a whole piece. No one would be able to hold their calm if they failed to bully someone.


    "Have you heard of this father?" The Crowned Prince asked as he looked at Emelia with a grin. While the Emperor looked at the Crowned Prince in confusion. He then continued speaking, "The other night, three men were knocked down on the floor. Not to mention they were all stripped." Upon hearing this, the Emperor coughs out loud and proceeds to cover his mouth with the linen napkin.


    "Who would do such cruel things to them?" the Emperor asked as he held the hand of the Empress. ''There goes their flirting session again.'' Emelia thought while rolling her eyes internally. The Empress smiled as if she was in love with the Emperor, but in fact, she isn''t at all. They say she only uses the dumb Emperor for her own use. To be exact, to have a luxurious life. She uses half of the budget earned by the people, spending it on useless items that she will only wear once then throw after.


    The Empress spoke as she held the Emperor''s hand, "Were the guards able to question them?" she looks at the Crowned Prince, who nodded his head. He looked at Emelia as if he was thinking she would get punished, saying, "Dear sister was the cause."


    Dumfounded, the Emperor and the Empress both looked at each other. No anger entered them, but since this empire treats men as the best value, there was a need for her to be punished. It''s pathetic how a princess is getting punished for doing rightful acts. It''s like blaming a ball for bouncing when it is just doing its purpose.


    "What makes you say?" Emelia asked as another piece of beef entered her mouth. And in her mind, she predicted the next few words spoken by the Crowned Prince.


    "The noblemen said so. Are you implying that they were lying?" laughed the Crowned Prince as he slaps his leg. He laughed without knowing the truth, and he seems proud of it. She didn''t mind humiliating him once more.


    "They were harassing a lady, and to add on, they were drunk. I taught them a lesson not to do that in the palace. The palace isn''t a place where men could flirt with women. This a place where only business-related things are held."


    The silence was the response inside the dining hall. While the Crowned Prince felt humiliated by her answer. Breaking the silence, the Crowned Prince stuttered, "I-is that the case? I might have thought it was a different case." Under the table cloth, he clenched his fist and cursed her in his mind.


    "If you have other more questions, I do not mind answering them, dear brother," said Emelia in a sarcastic tone.


    The Emperor and the Empress couldn''t bring any word to say and continued to finish their lunch. This is why eating with the family isn''t fun. Nothing but arguments are always brought up on the table.


    Peace will never come to her life.

 Chapter 5 - Afternoon

    Emelia took her last bite, and while chewing, she slowly dabbed her mouth with the napkin, which was laying on her lap. Afterward, she then excused herself out of the dining hall since the air was becoming uncomfortable for her, though she didn''t show it on her face. After all, it was the last place she wanted to be.


    Moving to her next agenda, she changed into training clothes, which was a suit for women. After changing into her suit, she took an hour''s rest before her sword training. For a woman to use, the sword was unusual and difficult, but Emelia decided to wield the sword, especially when the time comes. She didn''t want to rely on others protecting her.??


    "Your Highness, it is time," said the maid with her head lowered as she spoke with a low tone. Sitting by the window, Emelia nodded her head and grabbed her scabbard that was hidden in the corner of her bedroom. As she made her way to the training grounds, she tied her hair in a ponytail, using a blue ribbon.


    But suddenly, the blue ribbon slipped away from her hand. And as she was about to catch it, a strong wind blew into the opposite direction, blowing the blue ribbon away from her. She dazed up the sky and smiled herself from the sudden ray of light. The maid who went alone with her asked if she needed another ribbon. Emelia told her there was no need to bring her another one.


    Arriving on the knights'' training grounds, there was a man who stood tall on both feet who greeted Emelia while bowing. That man is the general commander, Argus Gebrat. The youngest commander-general in the history of the Redodel Empire. Not to mention he is one of those who respect Emelia for who she is. However, he is the exact opposite of Emelia.


    Famous for his good looks and personality, many women swarm over him and dream of being with him. However, he rejects them every time one of them would confess to him. Some say that his heart only belongs to her. But the truth is, he isn''t interested in finding someone right at the moment. Especially since war could rage at any moment.


    "How are you, Argus?" asked Emelia as she watched Argus walking towards her. With a smile, Argus answered, "I''m doing well, Your Highness." His gentle feature in the palace is different from how he is on the battlefield. The Vivan Empire soldiers call him the black knight.


    "Let''s start, shall we?" Emelia asked as she swung her sword out of her scabbard. With a smirk, Argus replied, "Please go easy on me."


    The sounds of the swords clashed with each other, and slowly without realizing it, other knights came to watch the intense fight between both of them. Rather than a sword training, it became a match. It always ends up like this.


    The knights whispered to each other about how amazing the skills of the princess were. She was unlike any other noble ladies who dare not to wield a sword. There are female knights. However, they are treated as the lowest of the low amongst the knight. But Emelia was an exception because she is a princess. Someone who has a higher status than them.


    "How long have the two been sparring?" asked a knight to another.


    "I don''t know. The general commander is not backing down, neither is Her Highness."


    "Her Highness isn''t like any other woman, and sometimes it''s scary. Imagine if your future spouse knows how to wield the sword and kills you while you''re asleep."


    "Hey! Don''t say that. What if Her Highness hears this?"


    They both felt a glare looking towards them as they looked around to see who it was. It was coming from Argus, who heard everything they just said. The sounds of the swords clashing stopped, and he made his way to the two knights. With a low tone and cold look, Argues asked, "What are you two talking about? You both should be ashamed for speaking behind Princess Emelia''s back."


    Both of them flinched as they felt immense pressure weighing on their shoulders. Not only that, but they felt their stomach twisting and twirling. One of the two knights looked at Emelia, who gave them a nonchalant look and shifted her eyes away from them. As if she was telling them both to leave and not repeat it again.


    "W-we apologize. Please excuse us."


    "Where do you think are you going? Run around the city until the night completely falls. Report to me once you are done," Argus glared at the both, scaring them as they made their way to follow his commands.


    Argus sighed out loud as he thought of what he should say to Emelia. This empire doesn''t respect females to add on, not even the princess will be getting respect. And Argus was one of the few that understood that they are not tools meant for men. He turned his back, looking at Emelia, then apologized, "On behalf of my subordinates, I apologize. I punished them for their wrongdoings." He looked at Emelia, who didn''t answer but instead, he sees her lonely and sad eyes. Her beautiful green eyes but not as illumine as an emerald anymore.


    Emelia placed her sword back into her scabbard and looks at the other knights who came to watch the both of them. She then spoke out loud to them, "If you have a problem with me. I don''t mind sparring my sword with you. That is if you dare."


    The knights who were present at that time took a step back and went back to their post. They didn''t want to spar with her since, in terms of skill, Emelia was much better than them. If women and men were equal, then she would be very respected. But in her case, it isn''t going to happen, ever.


    "May I escort you back?" Argus asked with a hint of shame and hope on his face.


    "It''s alright. Stay safe on your departure," said Emelia as she turned her back, departing back to her own chamber.


    As she walked to the open hallway, she clenched her fist. She was furious by the fact that the men in this empire can''t accept women doing what they want. Is it wrong for someone to do what they want?


    ''This empire is stupid.''

 Chapter 6 - Mother

    She was sitting on the couch as the aroma of the Darjeeling tea spreads the room. It is one of those few days where she could spend her time drinking her favorite type of tea and relax, hoping that there isn''t anyone to bother her. She took another sip of the tea as her face relaxed. She closes her eyes to listen to the birds singing not until her door opened suddenly, without any notice.


    The birds singing out of her window flew away when they heard a man shouting, "Emelia! What do you think you are doing? Are you planning to kill our knights?"??


    Like water, Emelia sat still and continued enjoying her cup of tea. The platinum blonde man walked towards her, stomping like a giant as he was once again ignored by his sister. He then yelled, "You are not deaf. Answer me!"


    "Hubert Cilia, where are your manners?" Emelia asked in a low tone. ''Storming into a lady''s room without any announcement, not a very gentleman-like action to do.'' she wanted to say out loud. ''If his future wife sees this, it would be interesting to see her reaction. With his behavior and personality, his future fianc¨¦ is still far from his reach.'' she snickered on the inside.


    "What about you, Emelia Beaumont? Ordering my knights without my authority? Not only that, you speak rudely to me?" He huffed his chest and pointed his finger at her out of frustration. A smirk formed on his lips, then he continued, "To think you decide to take on your mother''s maiden name. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"


    His words weren''t as vital to pierce her. However, he insulted her mother, and there was no way Emelia was going to let this slip. She placed the cup on the table in a calm manner but not in a friendly tone; she answered, "I do not wish to talk to an ill-mannered man. Please leave my room."


    Upon hearing those words, his eyes flinched as he clenched his fist, wanting to punch her in the face. Where''s the respect he needs? He is the Crowned Prince, yet never once she showed respect to him. As if his position were lower than hers. But in order to find answers, Hubert calmed himself down and slightly pulls his necktie. Gently as possible, he asked, "May I know the reason why my knights were ordered to run around the city till dusk?"


    Emelia looked at him, not wanting to answer his question because of the insult earlier. But she wanted to bring the nuisance out of her room, and so she answered, "They spoke rudely behind my back. It''s as if they were attacking us, royals. Any more questions?" Her green eyes were like ice piercing into his chest, and he shuddered from her answer.


    "I-is that so?" Hubert stuttered as he then scoffed.


    "Aren''t you busy, Your Highness?" Emelia asked once more, making Hubert shudder from her unexpected threatening tone.


    "Yes, I am busy," Hubert agreed but not wanting to lose this conversation, he added, "Know your position as the Princess, Emelia Cilia no, I mean¡ªBeaumont."


    Emelia Beaumont, daughter of the current Emperor but her mother died when she was at a young age. The reason behind why she decides to take on her mother''s maiden name is to at least have a memory of her living. Like Emelia, her mother isn''t treated well in the palace. Some maids disrespected her, and sometimes there were days where she was not fed.


    Her mother was born into a Count''s family, Beaumont. Her family was on the verge of becoming slaves but was saved by her mother. The Emperor fell in love with one reason, and that was her green eyes and gentle personality. But as time passed in the palace, the Emperor grew tired of her to the point her mother grew ill and left the world and was called the "First trial." First trial since she didn''t give birth to an heir. As punishment for birthing a girl, her mother, wasn''t allowed to see her.


    Emelia looked out the window, anticipating for the birds would come back and sing for her. But an hour passed, and they had not returned. The tea grew cold, making her uninterested further for her to wait for the birds, and instead, she made her way to the pergola.


    Walking on the paved path, she looked at the different varieties of flowers, and without realizing a gentle smile appeared on her face. There were some instances where her emotions would show off, but every time she wanted to smile happily like others, she couldn''t seem to bring it out.


    "Your Highness, You''re taking a scroll again?" asked a kind, friendly woman, wearing a straw hat on her head.


    "Mrs. Gilda. It''s nice to see you again," Emelia greeted back at Mrs. Gilda. The one and the only person who talks casually to Emelia. Someone who didn''t care about status or name.


    "How are you doing? You look thinner," Mrs. Gilda frowned then asked, whispering, "Is it His Highness again?" a small laugh came out of her mouth, and she nodded her head.


    "Poor young lady."


    "It''s alright. I look stronger than what you think," Emelia assured as she held Mrs. Gilda''s gentle hands. These hands are meant to be tending, not flowers. If these hands become tainted, she would be in great pain.


    "I won''t keep you in here any longer. Go to your favorite spot," Mrs. Gilda gave a wink at her as she hung a towel on her shoulder and walked off. The one and only place where she would go and clear her head was the pergola.


    The pergola was surrounded by a small man-made lake with other animals such as ducks and swans swimming. This is the one place where others don''t go much. Since it was quite far from the palace.


    She looked down at the water. And upon seeing her reflection, she wondered if she looked like her mother. Emelia never got to meet or see her mother, and so she didn''t know what she looked like as well. It''s sad to say that there aren''t any portraits as they were all burned due to the orders of the current Empress.


    The only thing her mother left Emelia was a letter that said, "Find someone who will accept the way you are. Be proud and continue walking the path you desire. If you are lost, don''t be scared and continued walking till you find the light."


    "But mother, there isn''t such a thing as light." Emelia thought with a look of despair.

 Chapter 7 - Overtaken I

    The refreshing walk helped clear her mind. She certainly didn''t want to think about what happened earlier any longer. If her mother were still alive, the treatment of the servants might have been worse. But what''s lost is now in the past. There is no need to reminiscence the past because she will keep walking forward even if that means to walk to the unknown future.


    Emelia walked side to side on the paved path and hummed softly, not until she heard footsteps running towards her direction. She turned her back to see a knight, pushing himself up with his knees as he catches his breath. He straightened his back as he greeted her and in a rush, he said, "Your Highness, it is not safe in this Empire now. Please leave with the other knights."??


    She furrowed her brow, making the knight shudder, then she said, "And you are telling me to run away? Why won''t you protect the Crowned Prince instead?" the knight took a step back, taken aback by her words, but he didn''t seem the type to stand back, and he continued to persist. "I beg you, Your Highness. If you were to be killed, then the Empire will be lost forever."


    Blood of the royal? Is that the only reason why they''re asking her to flee the Empire? If she flees away from this Empire, then what? When she comes back to reclaim her position, will the people even accept her as the Empress? She let out a small laugh then spoke, "I''m not running away. I don''t fear dying. In fact, I''m stepping onto the battlefield."


    The knight panicked when Emelia turned her back to change into her suit. Despite her brave facade, her hands were trembling, but she stopped it when she clenched her fist. There is no point running away from your enemies. The ones that will be victorious will need to earn that title. Accepting defeat is the only way to not die, and despite saying that she didn''t fear it, she still didn''t want to die.


    Stepping into her room in a rush, she called for a maid and quickly changed into her suit. She tied her hair in a ponytail, using a blue ribbon. She looks at herself in the mirror while tying her hair. ''It will be alright'', she told herself because she will not run away. It''s okay if she dies, as long as it''s not in vain.


    "Your Highness, where are you going? You''re supposed to be leaving with the knights!!" panicked the Chancellor as he watched Emelia walking past him and out of the door, not answering his question. From her attire, he should''ve known by now that she had set her mind to step into the battlefield.


    "Someone stop her!" ordered the Chancellor. But it was stopped when a loud voice echoed the hallway, "Don''t stop me!" it was Emelia. Her voice continued to echo till the end of the long hallway. While the other servants shivered and didn''t dare to meet her eyes.


    The Chancellor broke into cold sweats on his forehead. Before he could continue, he gulped then said, "But the blood of the royal family! If the Crowned Prince were to get killed, you are the only hope of this Empire!" his words didn''t sound real, but the desperation in his tone was clear.


    It was clear that she was nothing but a Princess who had no power unless there was no more of the Royal Family alive. And that made her decide there was no way she would be stopped from what she had decided to do.


    "Sir Chancellor, who I do not know the name of. Don''t command me as you wish," Emelia glared at him and continued her way.


    Saving the Empire? The Empire doesn''t have any equality? The Empire where the officials are all corrupted? The Empire where they don''t respect the Princess? Then why is there a need for her to help? It was too much. She would rather become a war slave rather than to run away and revere this corrupted Empire.


    As Emelia was about to set foot out of the palace, an arrow drifted past to her side, scratching the side of her cheek. She looked around to find the source of the marksman, and in a bush not so far away from her, she saw something shining.


    Another arrow was released by the marksman and was reflected by Emelia''s sword. She wiped the blood that slowly dripped onto the ground. Seeing the blood, she cursed and charged towards the hiding marksman. With one strike from her sword, the marksman was gone. She pulled her sword out of the marksman''s body and swished her sword to remove the excess blood on her sword.


    When she shot her sword into the scabbard, out of nowhere, she suddenly felt a sharp object by her neck, which made her freeze on stop. Slowly, other footsteps gathered around her. She turned to the side to see a blue flag and crown emblem. It was none other than the Vivan Empire''s flag. Not to mention they were wearing blue armor, which represents the Emperor''s knights. They are called the Lion''s Knight.


    "Drop your sword onto the ground," ordered one of the blue armored men. Not retaliating, she dropped her scabbard onto the ground and raised her hands up in the air. Just when they thought she surrendered. Emelia kicked one of the knights in the face and made her escape.


    Not yet. She didn''t want to face death. She wanted a bit more time.


    Her eyes weren''t set on the road. And as she ran, she didn''t notice a figure in front of her and bumped into someone. Just when she thought it was one of her knights, she turned her head to see the exact opposite of what she wanted. Her eyes widen as she recognizes the man in front of her.


    Golden eyes like the sun, jet black hair like it could consume into the darkness. Emelia immediately took a step back and was about to run away. Not until she was stopped as she felt someone pulling her hand roughly towards their side. She looked up at the tall well fit guy who smirked then said, "Good night, Princess of Redodel Empire."


    After hearing his words, Emelia''s world turned dark, just like his hair color. What could she expect? That man is none other than Elliot Louis Renaud. The current Emperor of the Vivan Empire.

 Chapter 8 - Overtaken II

    "Your Imperial Majesty! We found the Princess."


    In a calm manner but giving a cold expression, he pulled his white gloves down. He ignored the knights who reported to him and made his way to find the Redodel Emperor and Empress. He had one question in mind, and that was, ''This is what they call a palace?'' Windows, floor, and the corners are covered with dust. No wonder their defense is as weak as the palace''s security, they truly deserve to be called a rotten Empire.??


    "Wait!" a knight yelled while a platinum blonde woman ran in his direction and didn''t notice him standing there. She bumped into him while her next action says it all. He barely used his strength to pull her and knocked her out at the back of her neck.


    Platinum blonde beauty and green eyes. It interested him since it reminded him of someone who met in the past. But she looked hostile instead of gentle. A woman making him interested? That''s a first.


    "Tie her up and bring her to the throne room. Then wake her up once I''ve captured the rest. We will not spare the lives of the Cilia family," he commanded to his knights and pulled his sword out of his scabbard. The way he pulled his sword out send shivers down to the knights who were near him. It was some sort of warning to those who will try betraying him.


    Who would dare to betray an Emperor like him? Ruthless, horrifying, and insouciant. He is a wonderful, wise Emperor, but he lacks sympathy. After all, he is raised differently from others. He, too, lived a life where he doesn''t want to remember the pain he felt.


    He stepped into the palace, and the rest of the knights followed, then they separated in groups to find the other royal members. His personal knight, Alan lowered his head then spoke, "Imperial Majesty, we found the Crowned Prince." Not a hint of amusement was written on Elliot''s face. He thought it would take a while to find the Crowned Prince, but it was that easy to cut his head off?


    Elliot let out a short pathetic laugh and made his way to the throne room. It''s just like the rumors that spread in the Redodel town. The palace is an easy place to enter. Why had he not thought about this before? Their knights are weak, not to mention that girl might be stronger than them. But still too easy for him.


    The door to the throne room was opened and there on the floor unconscious was the platinum blonde beauty. While on the floor, kneeling onto their knees was the Imperial family of the Redodel Empire. Another pathetic laugh slipped his mouth as he made his way to the throne decorated with gold on the corners and a soft red mattress.


    One of the Lion knights splashed cold water onto Emelia''s face, waking her up in a confused state. Though she may not look like it, she was not calm at all. Her eyes immediately met with the Vivan''s Emperor, and she gave him a glare.


    ''A fierce one, interesting'' was what Elliot thought. He then shifted his gaze towards the three people kneeling onto their knees in a frightened state. A smirk on his face was formed, then he spoke, "A welcoming sight isn''t it?"


    "You, how dare you sit on that throne! You are not the throne''s worth!" impulsively yelled Hubert, who got smacked on the face by the knight who stood behind him. Death was falling upon him, and he still had the energy to talk. He is impulsive, unlike his sister. Maybe it''s because they aren''t from the same mother.


    "I am not worthy? You are about to die. What do you think, Emperor?" asked Elliot, who rested his arms on the armrest. Then rested his cheek on his hand.


    "What are you going to gain from this rotten Empire?" asked the Emperor, who suddenly laughed out loud like a crazy drunken man. The smell of liquor was still present around his body, and he didn''t look sober at all.


    "You do not need to know since you will watch me from above. A dead man should not speak, he then turned towards the knights and coldly said "cut his head off."


    With his command, a knight stepped foot into the throne room, holding an ax. He gave a murderous look at the Emperor, who seems to suddenly wake up from his own world. He started to panic and tries running away but was pushed down by a knight.


    A series of loud screams echoed in the throne room, and his head rolled around the cold marbled floor, facing the Empress who has been suppressing her cries since earlier. When she saw her husband''s face rolling on the ground, she felt dizzy and started to cry out loud, begging Elliot to spare her life. While on the other hand, Hubert yelling at him, not scared that he was on the list of people to be killed.


    "Kill me last. You can kill my mother and sister first. But kill me last," said Hubert, who looked scared after seeing the head of his father drenched in his own blood.


    Elliot looked unamused and let out a sigh. His eyes shifted at Emelia, who didn''t look afraid of dying and thought it would be interesting to keep her. Eyes like the emerald but aren''t as illumine, not to mention she seems to be a strong woman.


    "Hubert Cilia, is it?" Elliot asked as his eyes were still looking at Emelia. Hubert shuddered from his low husky voice then spoke, "What? Is there a problem with that?"


    "Let me ask you a question. Is there anything you would like to offer to me?" not hesitating to find something, he glances at Emelia then answered, "How about Emelia Cilia?" Emelia glared at him. She would rather die than live as someone who would become a nobody.


    Platinum blonde, cold green round eyes but fierce like a fox and slender body. She was a complete beauty package. It would be a waste to let go of this kind of woman. Making her a slave wouldn''t be a bad idea. No, maybe making her as his personal maid might be even better.


    "It''s not Cilia but Beaumont. Emelia Beaumont. I don''t care if you kill me because that is what I prefer. But do not stain my name with theirs. I will not take his name but my mother''s."

 Chapter 9 - Camp I

    The corner of his lip raised as he smirked after witnessing her courageous move. A Princess who didn''t want to be associated with her own family. He could see her fierce-looking eyes despite her putting a blank face, and it reminded him of himself. But she was a little bit different from him. Since she knew herself.


    "Kill them all, except for that girl, " Elliot commanded as the look of fear took over the Crowned Prince and the Empress.??


    Before you know it, the first head was cut then seconds later, the second head followed. The stench of the blood made Emelia uncomfortable. Not only that, but she also couldn''t understand what that Vivian Emperor was thinking. Why did he decide to keep her alive?


    The chances are that he will humiliate her, making her into a slave or possibly something worse. Of all people, she was the one chosen to be alive. She kept glaring at him while his knight, Alan, glared back, as he didn''t like the way she was acting towards Elliot.


    "Why? Why didn''t you kill me?" asked Emelia as she struggled with the tight ropes around her wrist. "I am not someone who would be useful to you," the platinum blonde girl coldly said to the black-haired man who didn''t seem to be fizzled by her words.


    "I don''t think so. If I keep you with me then the Redodel civilians will follow me. Also, you have pinned my interest. It wouldn''t be bad to keep a precious toy like you with me."


    "You don''t get it, do you? Is it not evident that I don''t like you? No, rather I hate you."


    "Are you sure? Because sooner or later you''ll fall in love with me. Just like any other woman would," the black-haired man answered with a cocky smile. ''Says the man who never fell in love with a lady and thinks that every woman would fall for his looks.'' she thought as she rolled her eyes internally.


    "Fall in love? My frozen heart won''t melt for you," she sneered as the two guards pushed her head in a bowing position. The word love didn''t exist in her vocabulary. She didn''t even know what the word friendship was.


    "Then let''s play a game, shall we? If you lose then you are mine."


    His? She isn''t an item and will never belong to someone. Foolish people are the only ones who would accept this game. But for someone who didn''t want to admit that she will fall in love with a person like him, she decided to accept his so-called game.


    Emelia pathetically laughed then answered, "No matter what challenge you bring to me I will overcome it." Emelia Beaumont was the first woman to capture Elliot''s interest and maybe the one who will save him.


    "We''re heading back to the camp. Dispatch some knights here but take note of this: Do not hurt the civilians of this Empire. Just the nobles will do also the merchants listed on the paper." Elliot stood up and walked away from the throne, walking towards Emelia. He lifted her face using his hand then said, "Let''s see how things go, Princess Emelia. It won''t be far until you will be on your knees begging for me."


    The rattling sounds of the carriage prevent her from sleeping, and not to mention, she was in a carriage where other things were stored. Emelia was feeling restless after the long day and just as she had predicted, the Redodel Empire was defeated in a day.


    A sigh escaped from her mouth as she hugged her knees together. In fact, many questions swirled in her head. What will happen to her once she reached the Vivan Empire? She doubted that the Emperor would treat her nicely. ''But at least the six-year war has come to an end.'' she thought.


    The title Princess was no longer hers and she didn''t mind that at all. Living as a commoner might be that bad, but they have more freedom than a Princess stuck in the palace, and that is something that brought her relief. Slave or not it didn''t matter to her anymore.


    "May the knights of the Redodel Empire rest in peace," she muttered, remembering about the knights who cared for her. Is this what they call departures? If that''s the case it''s better not to have these kinds of feelings.


    Before she knew it, she arrived at the camp where they have been residing since before. She wanted to move, however, her foot and hands were chained, restricting her movements as she walked on the ground. Her legs felt weak after sitting in the carriage for hours.


    Several eyes were looking at her and to her surprise, she sees women knights. But they didn''t look friendly at all. But this is what she had expected as the treatment of the former Princess of their enemy. She was brought to prison or rather a cage, visible for others to see her.


    The gate to the cage opened with a loud, screeching sound and as she made her way into the cage she was pushed forcibly by the knight who was escorting her. He got a key out of his pocket and locked her in the wide-open cage.


    It was uncomfortable for her since the other knights were looking at her in a not so good way. She pushed herself up and sat in the middle of the cage. She frets that the other knights would try and touching her hair if she stayed at the corner. Not to mention the cage wasn''t enclosed and so it would be bad it rains.


    The smell of the wet grass reached her nose as she knew then it had just stopped raining in this area. She looked up at the sky to see that it was cloudy. She prayed that the rain won''t fall at night.


    "How are you doing in there Princess?" asked a knight. Then the others who sat on the wooden boxes laughed with his joke. Not backing down but she knew she was going to regret it, she answered back, "I''m perfectly fine not until a group of men are watching me."


    The other knights laughed at him, making him angered. He stood up as he clenched his fists but was stopped by his other fellow knights. Emelia looked at the man not looking impressed or offended. This kind of joke wouldn''t hit her that much.


    She kept staring at him, leaving him in an uncomfortable state. He didn''t know what kind of face she was making. Mockery? Satisfaction? He couldn''t read her expression. While pointing a finger at her he spoke, "What are you? An expressionless woman? I think this is why your people call you the Ice Princess."


    His other fellow knights pulled him away from her sight. Which made things better for her. That was the last kind of person she wanted to meet. Just like what she had thought the people of the Vivan Empire are just the same as the Redodel Empire.


    Pathetic.

 Chapter 10 - Camp II

    By midnight, the darkness was almost absolute. Only a vague amount of stars are seen scattered and shining above the dark shy. Even the moon has waned to almost nothing. A rumble came out of Emelia''s stomach as she stretched her arms up high. The soldiers didn''t give her any food to eat. Well, they did, but who would want to eat a piece of molded bread and a bowl of grayish looking soup?


    Not only did they not feed her with proper food, but they also had the audacity to leave a lady under the cold night, to the point where she was shivering, but despite her feeling weak, her face doesn''t show it all. If that Emperor wanted to keep her, then why won''t he at least treat her better? Or could this be one of his tactics to let her suffer so that she''ll surrender and lose the game???


    She rubbed her hands together to warm her hands since they were freezing. She didn''t know if her hands were turning blue because it was dark. There were a few fire torches around the camp, but the place where she was caged in didn''t have any near her.


    "Bastards," She muttered, just thinking about how they treated her. But it is what she had expected anyway. Escaping isn''t in her plan, but she was going to die of the cold if she were to not do anything about it. Not to mention, the clouds were slowly swarming the skies. It was about to rain.


    The tip of her fingers slowly traced the railings of the cage. The cage was rusty, and parts of the bars were broken. Not to mention she didn''t want the knights to humiliate her any further. She, too, holds pride and dignity. All she wanted was to sleep in a warm area. She didn''t mind sleeping on the ground without any cushions. As long as it''s a warm place, then it''s all fine.


    Emelia removed the necklace she had been wearing the whole time. The pendant hanging on her neck was sharp enough to make a person bleed. She always wore this necklace and never removed it. But just this time, she was going to, if it meant for her to stay alive.


    She moved to the rusted part of the cage and started to rub the pendant onto the rusted area. After an hour of endless rubbing, the rail finally came off. She gently placed the rail down and slowly made her way out of the cage.


    Even if it took a while for her to escape the cage, she felt that it was too easy. They underestimated her, by not leaving a soldier to keep a watch on her. Right now, the nickname scumbags fit them better than bastards. She walked towards one of the tents, which looked smaller than the others; Where she assumed they stored the weapons and others more. At least she''ll be able to survive the night with this.


    Emelia walked into the tent, and just like she had thought, this tent is for the weapons. She went inside slowly and walked further into the tent and decided to sleep in the corner where she felt secure. Not having second thoughts, she laid herself down onto the ground and let the dark take over her.


    The next morning arrived, but the sun has not fully up. Despite the peaceful atmosphere, the soldiers were all in a panic because of one girl, and the non-stop footsteps awoke Emelia. She rubbed her eyes and stood up, remembering what she had done earlier. But hearing them in panic, was something that she thought was funny, but still, she didn''t want to expose herself, but in the end, she did anyway.


    "Is there something you need from me?" Emelia asked as she was standing out of the tent. The soldiers looked as if they all saw a ghost and immediately called for a knight to capture her.


    "So that''s where you were," a man in a low husky voice said as he approached her. He lifted her chin up and slapped her face. "Slaves are meant to be punished, and you are one. If you are placed into a cage without anything, all you have to do is to just sit and stay." Emelia shot a glare at the man who she assumed was a knight.


    He didn''t look young. He had a big body build, a beard as if he has not shaved for months, and the worst part was that he had bad breath.


    "I have my reasons," Emelia answered back while the soldiers looked horrified with her answer. She didn''t care to get hit once more even if she knew that things would grow worse. The man looked at her, thinking she was a disgrace. But she was a Princess, and so this might be the reason why she was arrogant.


    Another slap crossed her face, and the man spoke, "This is what you get for answering back. You''re just a slave, no longer are you a Princess. Know your position."


    "I am not part of the Vivan Empire, and you are right. I do not know my position. So do you mind telling me more about it?" asked Emelia as her answer enraged the man. He pulled her by the hair and threw her mercilessly into a tent.


    His eyes were burning with fire, and he raised a hand at her. As she instinctively shut her eyes, she had a small hope in her, hoping there was someone who could stop this man. And suddenly, a loud trumpet was suddenly played out loud, forcing the man to stop whatever he was doing. The man then lowered his hand and fixed his suit.


    Before leaving the tent, he glared at her then said, "You''re in luck today. But the next time, don''t you think you could escape from me."

 Chapter 11 - I Dont Need Your Pity I

    "Where is she?" Elliot asked as his eyes searched for her, but she isn''t seen anywhere. He got off his black horse, and his brows furrowed. The knight who pushed Emelia spoke, "Your Imperial Majesty, what are you doing in this place?" He asked a question, and it was not answered. Not to mention that knight asked him back.


    "I''m asking you where is she?" His voice roared, making the other soldiers shiver and keeping their heads low so that they would not meet his eyes. When the Emperor becomes impatient, he becomes terrifying. But the knight dared to answer, "She is not someone important. Please leave her with me."??


    A sigh came out of his mouth making the other knights shiver, this knight clearly didn''t know that it was going to be the end of him. His golden eyes looked at the knight, making him uncomfortable. All Elliot wanted was an answer from him, and yet all his questions were dodged. He kicked the knight at the back of his knees, making him kneel in front of him.


    "I''ll ask you one more time. Where is she?"


    The knight felt shocked and humiliated after being forced to kneel in front of the Emperor. The deceased Emperor wouldn''t make him into a fool. But the man who stood in front of him didn''t care about his reputation. But it''s silly, because why would a knight not answer the Emperor''s question? It''s because he wanted to keep Emelia, wrap her into his arms, or maybe even take her in as his wife.


    Disgusting it is. There wouldn''t be a woman who would want to marry that old looking man. For his age, he should have a wife, waiting for him to come back home. But he is one of those guys who has been single throughout his life.


    "Your Imperial Majesty doesn''t need her. It''s better for me to keep her. What do you think?" the knight answered, but he was in fear. Nonetheless, he didn''t want to let go of Emelia.


    "What do I think?" Elliot pulled his sword out and pointed it at the knight. He knew some of the knights were perverts, but this one took it too far. Doesn''t that knight know that Emelia belongs to him? If not, a lesson should, no, must be taught to him.


    The soldiers gasped out loud as they heard the sword being pulled out of his scabbard. When they all thought, the bloody war has already ended, in fact, it has not ended at all. Elliot then said, "Pray to the Gods that you will live a better life next time."


    With that, in front of the hundreds of soldiers, a man''s head was cut. Not a rival or a criminal, but a knight, someone of title in the empire. He flicked his sword to remove the excess blood, then slid his sword back into the scabbard. The knights do not know their positions at all, and Elliot was angered about it. Teaching them one or two things wouldn''t be bad at all.


    "So who would care to answer me now. Where is the girl?"


    All the soldiers were terrified to answer, and their voices would come out at all. But one brave recruit took a step forwards with legs trembling. He answered, "New recruit from the 23rd unit will report. She is in that tent." He then pointed towards the tent where Emelia is in.


    "Be ashamed of yourselves. This new recruit was the one who reported it," Elliot paused as he looked at the recruit. As he observed the boy, he looked young, and his body built couldn''t be fit classified as a soldier. It would take him years to become a sergeant. "You will become my personal messenger as of today. Report to me later."


    The recruit didn''t know what to say, and instead, bowed his head, thanking Elliot, who made his way into the tent. The first thing he sees in the tent was Emelia on the ground, hugging her knees. As if she wanted to hide something from him. He forced Emelia to raise her head by showing her face to him.


    Elliot clenched his fist as he saw the bruises on her face. He praised himself for cutting the knight''s head off. If he were to be alive, he might have been tortured to death. Emelia was his, and others still dared to touch and let alone look her. It looks like he''ll need to properly announce to his dull soldiers and knights about his own property.


    "This would not do. What am I going to do if the people see you in this state?"


    His words were like poison to her since she felt he was pitying her. Emelia didn''t need anyone to pity her. There is no need for that. It''s just a waste of time for her, but for others, it is a form of entertainment, and that doesn''t exclude Elliot.


    "No answer, huh? I''ll bring you to my camp. So that the people know that you are mine," Elliot said as he kneeled onto one knee. While Emelia looked away as she didn''t want to go with him. She then said.


    "I don''t need your pity. I am fine alone."

 Chapter 12 - I Dont Need Your Pity II

    "You don''t need my pity? Did it sound like I was pitying you?" Elliot asked and felt something he had not felt before. But he didn''t like the way Emelia responded to him. Her green eyes continued to look at him, not taking back what she said earlier. Then Emelia answered.


    "Yes, it sounded as if you were pitying me. And I don''t need it," Emelia repeated once more, this time, making Elliot furious. A small laugh escaped from his lips, and while standing up, Elliot answered, "If that is what you wish for. Then I will grant it."??


    From the way he spoke his unkind words to her. Emelia knew something terrible was going to happen. But saying those harsh words to him, she didn''t regret saying them. She was just speaking the truth. She is not a Princess to be cared for. She has lived her whole life not receiving such, and she certainly doesn''t need it now.


    The next thing she knew, Emelia was walking barefooted with chains, which was slowing her down as she walked alongside the other soldiers. She didn''t know how long she had been walking, but she knew it was long because of the sun''s scorching heat.


    It was hot, and her throat felt dry as sandpaper. She wanted to drink water, but the soldiers walking alongside her didn''t seem to care and casually drank water in front of her. Curse that Emperor, Emelia thought as she suddenly tripped on a rock. She fell flat on her body, but thankfully she managed not to fall headfirst.


    The soldiers passing by didn''t bother to help her, and some stepped on her foot, pretending she is invisible. To add, some were laughing and calling names at her, which she didn''t care much about.


    "What''s wrong, Princess? Do you need someone to carry you? I''ll carry you if you agree to pay with your body," a soldier said while the rest laughed out loud. Emelia flinched as her ankles were twisted again. But she had no plans being left in embarrassment. She walked towards the soldier and punched him in the stomach, making him drop onto the ground.


    "Do you need someone to carry you? I can''t carry you unless you pay me by punching you one more time," Emelia repeated the words he said earlier then continued walking away from him. Bully her as much as you want because, by the end, you will be the one that will be left in embarrassment. The soldier she punched cursed at her and felt as if he couldn''t stand up as the pain she inflicted felt severe.


    The world is ruled by men, and there is nothing she could do but watch them overuse their powers. But what the men hasn''t heard of is the Princess who fights against them. Emelia isn''t scared by a world ruled by men. That''s because she had plans to change that¡ªa world where men and women are equal.


    But that plan is almost impossible. The world isn''t going to accept that. But she doesn''t have any plans giving it up. You will never know if something is impossible unless you give it a shot.


    Life is like trial and error. The more mistakes you make, the better you become, the closer you get to your goal. But those who choose to do nothing or dwell on their mistakes will never grow.


    The walk kept going on, not until the sun was slowly going down. The soldiers settled down and build the tents. While Emelia was sitting under the tree and shivered when a cold wind blew in her direction. She hated how the weather changes after the sun falls. Why can''t the weather stay cold and hot at the same time?


    Instead of being in a cage, the soldiers tied her to a tree. Her hands were at her back, leaving her in an awkward and uncomfortable position. To add to that, the chains that were restricting her wrist made it worse because they were tight.


    All she could do was watch from afar the soldiers and knights enjoy their dinner. Her stomach growled as she smelled something delicious. It smelled like a potato stew, one of her favorite dishes made by Mrs. Gilda. Just thinking about her, Emelia wondered if she was still alive.


    Emelia raised her head as she heard footsteps walking in her direction. She saw the Emperor she hated and looked at him coldly. He lowered his body to match Emelia''s then said, "Untie her and bring her to a tent."


    Emelia didn''t like it when he was treating her kindly. She''s someone who will become a slave and yet treats her like that. Stubborn, she is, Emelia spoke, "I don''t need it." It was better to die than to be helped or to live with him.


    A man in brown hair whistled while his hands were resting at the back of his head. With the way he acted, Emelia guessed he was a flirty and cheery type. In a sense, she wasn''t wrong because he is one. But he looked familiar. He looked like the Emperor''s personal knight. Are they brothers?


    "Enoch, escort her," ordered Elliot, and he followed immediately. Enoch cut the rope and removed the chains off her wrist and ankle. He offered Emelia a hand, but she stayed seated on the ground. Elliot asked, "You don''t want Enoch to escort you? I will call Alan to then."


    "There is no need to," said Emelia as she stood up, and immediately, she felt pain all over, however she didn''t want to show any signs of weakness and decided to hold the pain in. The bruises under her foot made it hard for her to walk, and she didn''t want Elliot to find out about it. She then continued, "Just point where the tent is. I''ll walk there on my own."


    "Alone?" Elliot questioned as he stood up.


    "Why are you treating me this way?" Emelia asked while Elliot signaled Enoch to leave both of them alone. Elliot scoffed and lifted Emelia''s chin.


    "You want to die, but I won''t let you do so," He smirked while Emelia flinched. It was her first time having her thoughts being read correctly. As she suspected, this man isn''t unlike other men. He is far more dangerous than them. Is it because he''s an Emperor and doesn''t fear? Emelia let out a nervous laugh, and she felt cold sweat forming on her forehead.


    "I don''t know what you want from me, but I am not scared of you."

 Chapter 13 - Female Soldiers

    The blisters under her foot made it hard for her to walk straight. As she made her way to the tent. Elliot pulled her towards him, and not saying a word, he carried her on his shoulder.


    ''Has this man gone crazy?'' Emelia asked herself while she struggled to push her way out of his grip. She was as light as a feather to the point Elliot didn''t mind carrying her all day long.??


    After a while, Emelia stopped struggling and instead covered her face. Even if nothing shows on her face, she was flustered with what he was doing. She didn''t need his help and she certainly didn''t want it either. Why is this man making her life harder?


    Elliot placed Emelia down on the sleeping bag and then left the tent without saying a word. She was about to throw the pillow towards the entrance, but she remembered how hard it was to walk. So instead, she stretched her legs on the sleeping bag and looked at the blisters on the feet. She couldn''t understand why the Emperor was treating her like some ally instead of a prisoner like she is. Doesn''t he know how annoying it is to deal with the soldiers?


    Out of nowhere, a girl entered the tent and held a tray that Emelia guessed was food for her to eat. But what interested Emelia more was it was a female soldier who delivered her food. She handed the tray to Emelia, telling her to get the tray and eat.


    From the way, she looks and acts, she looked like a female soldier. But do they even exist? Emelia thought as she kept looking at her.


    The female soldier didn''t look kind, but at least she isn''t as rude as the other male soldier. Emelia took the tray then placed it on the sleeping bag. She looked at the beef stew, and her stomach grumbled, but despite being famished, she didn''t know if she could trust them to eat this.


    "It''s not poisoned," the short-haired female soldier spoke as she looked down at Emelia. But then Emelia answered, "How can I trust you?". The female soldier sighed out loud as if she didn''t want to entertain her questions any longer, but in the end, she did and answered, "His Imperial Majesty is treating you this kind. Don''t ask me any further questions and eat or starve."


    After hearing this, her mind went blank. All the more, Emelia didn''t want to eat the hot beef stew, even with her stomach grumbling. But if she doesn''t fill her stomach, she might faint under the hot sun. So in the end, she hesitantly grabbed the spoon and took a taste. Given that she hasn''t eaten for what felt like an eternity, she gobbled the food in an instant.


    "See, it''s not poisoned," the female soldier said as she rolled her eyes and walked out of the tent.


    Emelia took her words from earlier back. Even the female soldiers were rude. Well, what can she do if she''s powerless in an enemy Empire? She might as well be counted as the lowest of the lowest. Once her stomach was filled with the delicious stew, she felt like her eyes were starting to shut slowly. At first, she forced herself not to sleep but however, soon, her heavy eyelids gave up, and she ended up going into a deep slumber.


    The next morning came and it was about time for another episode of walking, but this time it was quite different from the day before. Since when did they have a troop just for female soldiers? To add, they were closer to the Emperor. No, rather you could see him just a few meters away.


    But to have female soldiers in a strong empire was certainly a surprise. They don''t look weak either. Maybe they are a group of female soldiers who are well trained.


    "Surprised?" asked a female soldier who has been wanting to talk to Emelia. She looked energetic and chatty, but she may be the right person to get information from. Emelia nodded her head and stayed quiet. "The Vivian Empire is different from your Empire. In this Empire, women are equal to men. Ah, but there is still discrimination against women. It''s sad, but this is why we female soldiers exist."


    "Ahem," intruded another female soldier who pulled the loud female soldier and whispered, "What are you doing, Aimee?". The female soldiers called Aimee looked at her with confusion, then answered, "Talking to her?". Aimee didn''t understand why the other female soldiers were so worried about Emelia.


    Well, she is a Princess of the opposing Empire, but she didn''t look like the type to harm people if they don''t try harming her.


    "It''s alright. Even if she tries harming us, she wouldn''t be able to do so," Aimee gave a smile to the female soldier.


    Emelia had a bad feeling about this girl. With those pair of eyes looking at her, it''s as if she''s looking down at her. ''What a two-faced person'' Emelia thought. But she didn''t mind acting two-faced either.


    "How long have you been wielding the sword?" Emelia asked Aimee, who happily answered, "Seven years?" Just seven years? And she looks proud of it. She can be proud of herself if she''s called a master, but if she isn''t, what is the point of training to become a soldier?


    "Very impressive," Emelia flashed a fake smile, but then Aimee knew she was being laughed at. The cheery eyes turned into cold-looking ones. Emelia was right. She is a two-faced person. This is why trusting people is an issue.


    Aimee walked away from Emelia''s sight as she didn''t want to talk to her any longer. In her mind, she didn''t want to befriend a future slave. What would others say about her? Reputation over friendship was normal for the people. It''s nothing rare.


    The long walk continued, and after how many hours, she reached the walls of the Vivan Empire. When the Emperor passed through the gate, the people started to rejoice, but as soon as they saw Emelia, they all threw her a disgusted look.


    Mutters and stares, she was all used to it. It was better for them to say it to her face rather than muttering things to each other. It''s just the same as her old hometown.


    "Wherever you go, there will always be someone who dislikes you."

 Chapter 14 - The Woman In Prison

    Emelia groaned softly as she was thrown into the grounds behind the iron bars. The soldier gave her a laugh and walked away. She laughed back at the soldier who didn''t hear it and sat on the cold ground. It was the last place she hoped to be in since it was disgusting.


    The walls had cracks everywhere, ceilings covered with spider webs and droplets of water falling from the sky. Who in the world is crazy enough to live in prison???


    No, the Emperor is crazy enough to throw her into prison. If that Emperor wanted her to fall in love with him, why is she in this prison but not beside him? But either way, she didn''t care anymore about that game. Since the idea of loving someone is not going to ever happen.


    When she thought she would be alone, a person called out for her. Emelia jumped a bit and turned her head slowly, and sees another woman by the corner.


    Since when was she in this prison? Emelia didn''t feel any presence coming from her. Maybe it''s because there weren''t much lighting around the prison except for a small opening, which was out of her reach.


    "Hmm? A new prisoner, and it''s a girl. So are you called a witch now?" The woman in the corner asked, still not revealing her face except a part of her ankles.


    "I''m sorry, what did you say?" Asked Emelia while a burst of laughter came out of the woman. As the woman moved away from her spot, the chains'' sounds dragging onto the ground, creating a soft screech sound as she walked. "I asked, are you a witch too?" The woman asked once more as she finally revealed herself.


    Emelia didn''t know what to say as she saw the woman''s face. On her right cheek, there was a huge scar. Since then, Emelia knew to be wary of this person. The woman didn''t look young but around her 40s. Is it because of the scar on her face and how messy her brown hair is? Most probably it was.


    "Witch?" Asked Emelia as she didn''t know what the woman was trying to say to her. It was her first time hearing this kind of term. The woman nodded her head and approached Emelia.


    "So who did you kill?" The woman asked, making Emelia furrow her brow and look at the woman with a not so nice look. Why would she kill anyone? Doesn''t this woman know who she is? Probably not since she''s trapped in this prison for who knows how long.


    "I didn''t kill anyone," Answered Emelia as she stood still while the woman examined her looking from top to bottom and around. The woman then asked, "Then why are you here?" Emelia was right. This woman doesn''t know anything. It''s best not to talk about herself to a stranger.


    "I see¡­then someone from the Redodel Empire?" Emelia shifted her eyes away from the woman. While the woman whistled and skipped around her. The woman then added, "A slave probably. But why are you in this prison?"


    "Don''t ask me. Ask those people," Said Emelia as she pointed towards the guards who were guarding a door, which she assumed was the way out of the prison.


    "Then treat me, well roommate," The woman''s laughs the went back to sit in the corner. Emelia watched the woman sit in the corner. There isn''t anything she could do but sit on the cold ground and wait.


    For hours she stayed quiet, sitting on the ground, and did nothing. But out of nowhere, the woman broke the silence then asked, "Why were you brought here. Asides from being a slave. From what you''re wearing, it looks expensive."


    Emelia looked down at her dirty and ragged clothes with holes on her pants, especially the knees. It was the fifth day since the Vivan Empire took over the Redodel Empire. Not only that, but she hasn''t been able to take a bath or change her clothes. She didn''t want to lie, but she smelled bad.


    "It''s nothing you should know," Emelia answered coldly while the woman insisted. She walked towards her and sat in front of Emelia, giving a smile mixed with sadness. She said, "I was supposed to be a mother, but my child ended up dying."


    "I''m sorry to hear that," Emelia apologizes. But the story interested her, and she wanted to hear more of it. But if she asks for the woman to continue, then she might need to say hers too. But no matter what happens, she will never say it.


    "Don''t be pressured telling your story. I''m just telling mines since you might ask what the scar on my face is all about," The woman softly laughed, and while looking down the ground, she played with her fingers, circling them around. "My husband is a baron. But we weren''t rich, which made him depressed. My child died because of him. He said it was a hassle to keep the child, but I insisted. Then he smashed the bottle of wine into shards and scraped my face. Not only that, after he killed my child. Of course, I couldn''t believe what he did, and out of anger, I stabbed him to death."


    Emelia couldn''t say anything and kept quiet. It was a reasonable move for a mother to protect their child. She didn''t have anything against the woman from the actions she made. Life isn''t easy, especially if you don''t live the luxurious path. But to kill an innocent baby was just too much.


    "Since the people heard about it, they called me a witch. Do you know what it means to be a witch?" The woman asked Emelia, who had a guess from the beginning. Emelia nodded her head then answered, "They are women who kill people. Basically crazy women."


    "That is right. You''re intelligent," The woman nodded her head. "I don''t know when I''m going to be executed, but just a piece of life advice from this witch. Don''t fall in love. If you do, only terrible things will happen."


    Love? Emelia didn''t even know what it is to be loved. There isn''t anyone in this world who will love her. There isn''t going to be warmth but coldness.


    "Love? I don''t need that. Why do I need it when I have been living without it?

 Chapter 15 - Commanding Officer I

    "You¡­what kind of life have you been living?" The woman asked as she was surprised by her answer. Since then, the woman thought Emelia isn''t a normal person or a person she should mess around with. "It''s none of your business," Answered Emelia.


    "Boring," The woman said as she retreated back to her own corner.??


    Now that you think about it, the woman never gave her name. It did bother Emelia, but it''s not like she cared about it either.


    The next day arrived as she was awakened forcefully. She was splashed with cold water, not to mention it felt like someone slapped her face.


    Emelia slowly opens her eyes, and the first thing she sees were two soldiers looking down at her, holding a bucket in their hand. This might be a reason why the prison was always wet.


    Asides from that, Emelia was confused. She was confused about the fact she had fallen asleep. She told herself not to but ended up doing so. She looked at her palms then asked herself if she was that tired.


    "Get out," Said one of the soldiers while the other was tapping his foot onto the ground. Emelia followed his orders, but as she looked to where the woman was, she was not there.


    But since when? Even if Emelia had fallen asleep, she was a light sleeper. One sound can immediately wake her up, and for sure, the soldiers wouldn''t be kind enough to let her sleep in peace.


    Emelia stared at the soldier who asked her to get out of the prison. She wanted to ask a question, but if she asked first, the soldier might hit her. Emelia intensely stared at the soldier, making him give up, then asked, "What do you need?"


    "Where is the woman who shared the same cell as I was?" Emelia asked, but the two soldiers looked at each other in confusion. "Who? You were the only one in that prison. Are you starting to become delusional?" Laughed the soldier who pushed Emelia, telling her to walk faster.


    Emelia didn''t know what was happening, but she hated the fact the soldier was pushing her to walk faster. It''s not like she could walk any faster with the chains restricting her movements. But the woman was there the other day. It couldn''t be a dream, can it?


    Anyway, what she should be concerned about is where she was going. They were still inside the hallway of the prison, and to think that there were other more girls like her, made her feel sick. The woman''s story was more of a defense than murder. It''s deplorable.


    Emelia kept walking and walking until she sees a bit of sunray in front of her. There were a gate and two other soldiers standing on each side. They looked at Emelia with a cold look. While with the soldier''s command, one of the two opened the gate for them.


    It was just a day as the sun was out. Since she has been staying behind bars, however, the sun was a nostalgic feeling. The skies were beautiful as usual. As she wanted to enjoy more, she couldn''t as the soldier pushed her to walk faster. Emelia wanted to punch the soldier''s face, but nothing good will come out of it. Except for the face, he gets a black eye.


    "Sit here," The soldier commanded. Emelia followed the command and sat on the ground. It was an open filled with weeds all over the ground. Just seeing the weeds on the ground, Emelia knew what she was going to do, pull the weeds out.


    "The others will come. Sit and patiently wait."


    The others will come. The others meaning other female prisoners? Or will there be male prisoners? Since most of the people in prison she saw were female. Emelia waited a few more minutes, then she hears chains dragging onto the ground. Then the gate opened and entered other female prisoners.


    They all looked haggard as if they had not taken a bath since who knows how long. Not only that but some of the girl''s clothes had holes or were ripped. Even if they are prisoners, at least let them take a bath or have a new set of clothes.


    Emelia was looking down the ground, but with her peripheral view, she could see their movements. One by one, they lined up in a horizontal line and waited a bit longer until she sees a soldier. No, he''s not a soldier but probably the commanding officer of this prison.


    He entered the open field while frowning, furrowing his brows, staring down at the female prisoners one by one. As if they were all his products.


    The only time he took a pause was when he saw the platinum blonde girl who interested him. His lips slightly raised as he glances at Emelia, but as Emelia looked at the commanding officer, he was given not just any ordinary glared but a death glare.


    How rude this woman is, the commanding officer though, but all the more, his interest in her grew. What can Emelia do when she was a true beauty? She can''t do anything about that but to bear with the stares of the perverted man.


    "What is her name?" The commanding officer asked the soldier, who Emelia assumed to be the assistant commanding officer. "Her name is Emelia Beaumont and¡­" The assistant commanding officer paused and whispered into his ears, which Emelia couldn''t hear at all. But she assumed that the associate commanding officer was telling him about her background.


    "Interesting, why don''t you come to my room tonight?" The commanding officer asked. While all Emelia felt was disgust towards him. Women aren''t meant to be toys for men. This officer clearly doesn''t know about that. His brain is not full of knowledge but foolishness.


    "I''m sorry, but. I don''t think you''ll want to touch me."

 Chapter 16 - Commanding Officer II

    "Did I hear something wrong?" The commanding officer asked his assistant who didn''t reply to his question. The assistant knew that the commanding officer wouldn''t let Emelia go easily.


    "No, you didn''t. But if you did you should go clean your ears. It might not have been cleaned for who knows how long," Emelia answered back, and didn''t she know that the commanding officer slapped her on the face. The slap made her upper body fall onto the ground. She was lucky her arms weren''t chained behind her back. If it were she wouldn''t be able to push herself back up.??


    Despite her cheek staggering she continued to stare at the commanding officer without any fear. Why isn''t this woman scared of him? The assistant officer asked himself as he felt the tension between them grew colder.


    Emelia said those words was because she didn''t want that old, disgusting man to touch her. She preferred to touch the soil than a man touching her.


    The commanding officer didn''t take Emelia well. It''s a pity when Emelia could do and be whatever she wants because of her beauty. If she isn''t as cold and savage she would be living with a wealthy man. But he did not know that Emelia was owned by the Emperor.


    "I''ll let it slide for now. But there will be no next time. You''re just shy to spend the night with me. Aren''t I too handsome?" The commanding officer praised himself while Emelia all the more was disgusted as this man is defiantly called a narcissist. Only if this man knew that he was wrong. No, this type of man wouldn''t admit fault from the beginning.


    Emelia didn''t say any word back at the commanding officer as she knew the fire will spread and who knows when the water will come.


    "Today, you will be pulling the weeds off the ground. If you make it clear and green by today. You''ll be reward with¡­nothing," The commanding officer let out a laugh. Emelia looked at the other prisoner and they didn''t seem to care anymore. It''s as if they were saying they didn''t care about rewards but their life. "But at the same time if you don''t clean this place. Everyone will be punished. Am I clear?" The commanding officer asked as his eyes landed on Emelia once more.


    The prisoners gather out of the field, rushed to pluck the weeds out of the ground. Having many weeds is a sign that this place might have been left out for a while. The prisoners didn''t look troubled and plucked a weed in an instant as for Emelia she stood still, watching them do it.


    This is supposed to be a prison but why are the soldiers growing weeds? Does the Emperor know about this? For sure he isn''t the type of person to allow his subordinates to do such a thing. This must be the works of the disgusting commanding officer. Out of nowhere, a soldier pushed her onto the ground, snapping her back into reality.


    "Get to work you, prisoner," He snarled at her and she followed.


    Emelia started to pick the weeds out and called herself stupid for not realizing this earlier. When she first saw the commanding officer his eyes were red and not only that but his fingernails were black. According to one of the books, she read these were one of the symptoms. She was then sure that the commanding officer was the one using it. But what for?


    From Emelia''s knowledge about the Vivan Empire selling weeds or drugs is illegal. Even the black market doesn''t have any of these as the black market is controlled by the Emperor.


    This commanding officer might not be that dumb after all Emelia thought inside her head. As she placed the weed inside the basket. The prison would be the last place the Emperor would go and visit. It is expected since from the looks of the prison barely any budget is placed to fix the cracked walls.


    "Pst, behind you but don''t turn your back," A woman said in a soft tone. Emelia instructed just like what the woman said. But it would be nice to see how she looks like. "I like your guts. Talking back at the stupid commander," She said while laughing softly. Emelia didn''t say back any to her but the woman talked to her once more.


    "I''m Amy, what''s yours?" She asked but Emelia didn''t say anything to the woman as she was just a stranger to her. "There is no need to tell you," Emelia finally said a word making the woman gleam brighter.


    The fact the woman was happier to hear Emelia''s voice then her name was weird. For Emelia, this is what you call people who keep smiling despite the current situation they were in. There was a chance for Emelia to turn her back and once she saw the woman her eyes widens.


    Emelia didn''t know what to say to her as Amy had dark skin but and blonde hair. Normally people who are blonde are called prettier than others but for sure the huge scar on her face was the destruction of her beauty.


    "Are you that surprise to see my face?" Amy asked as she played the weed into the basket. "Do you want to know how I got it? I don''t mind telling others," She looked at Emelia who felt something sketchy about this woman. This woman didn''t feel normal it''s as if she was only acting to be cheerful.


    "Who are you?" Emelia asked in a cold tone. The woman ignored her question then asked, "I said my name earlier, Amy." Just like what she had expected this woman is unlike any other female prisoner here."


    "Don''t worry I''m not your enemy but an ally."

 Chapter 17 - Enemy Or An Ally?

    Emelia knew herself clearly. That she isn''t dumb to understand what Amy had said. But how can this woman call herself an ally of hers? They don''t even know each other or have seen each other. Not to mention they just met. But as Emelia took a closer look at Amy, she realized how neat she was. It feels like she had just entered the prison out of nowhere.


    "You don''t need to trust me, but just listen to what I''m about to say," Amy said while she turned her back quickly as a soldier made his way towards them. They both thought they were going to get caught, but the soldier just passed them like nothing. "Anyway, I''m sure you can do it. Slip in a weed somewhere they can''t see. Don''t worry, they won''t catch because for sure that old man would ask you to stay."??


    Emelia stood up and walked to another location, far away from Amy. If she continued staying near Amy, the soldiers might think they''re up to something. She didn''t need to trust her but listen and so who is that woman? Not to mention seeing a dark-skinned woman inside this empire is very unusual.


    They originated from the east and are known for their swordsmanship and hunting skills. They are also an independent tribe. Because of their swordsmanship, Emelia remembers how The Redodel Empire formed a peace treaty with them. That also included the Vivan Empire who has a closer bond with them.


    If her speculations are correct, Amy must be one of them and someone part of the female knight squad. She doesn''t look like an ordinary female soldier, not to mention her eyes were sharp as if she was hunting a deer and her acting skills are on point.


    But at least Emelia knows what kind of person she is. Still, it doesn''t mean she''ll lower her guard. As for her, every single mean people she meets is an enemy. Not just mean but especially those people who are two-faced.


    The time flew in a flash, and the next thing Emelia was doing was handing the basket filled with weeds to the soldier. At the same time, she felt someone''s gaze on her. Emelia walked back into the line and sat on the ground but didn''t bother to look back as she already knew who it was.


    If Emelia meets his eyes, she knew that man would call for her. It''s best if she doesn''t involve herself further in that man. The soldier ordered all the female prisoners to go back to their cell, but Emelia and three more were left.


    What''s this nonsense? Emelia asked herself while she kept looking down the ground. She knew what was going to happen, and the first thing that comes to her mind was to take a laugh. The two soldiers who also stood behind looked at Emelia in confusion and walked towards her.


    "Is there a problem?" Asked the soldier while Emelia shook her head. In a mocking tone, she said, "What are we? Your personal stress reliever?" The two soldiers flinched and burned with anger. One of them raised their voice, asking, "Who do you think you are? If I were you, just behave like other girls do. But wait, I don''t think you are like any other girls but an abandoned princess."


    That''s right, so what if she''s an abandoned princess? So what if she didn''t get any love from the people. So what are you going to do about it? Emelia isn''t a weak person who would be destroyed after the soldier''s words. In the beginning, that kind of mockery wouldn''t work on her. Emelia isn''t an average woman but a woman who has the traits to become the empress.


    "And who do you think you are? You''re a soldier who is supposed to be protecting and helping people despite their bad image. What are you doing by making us women into your personal comforter? You do not have the right to be called a soldier of this empire," Emelia spoke, but she was slapped on the face after.


    But Emelia knew what she said was right. They offer themselves to the emperor to make their empire into a better one. But instead, they abuse that power for their own satisfaction. "So what? It''s not like we''ve taken the oath of a knight. We are not knights. We are soldiers," laughed the soldier as he spat at her.


    Disgusting, that''s the only word she could think of. This isn''t any different from the Redodel Empire. Is it because she''s labeled as a prisoner and a slave does that mean they could treat her any different from any ordinary citizen? The world isn''t any better at all.


    "Did she make a fuss again?" The commanding officer asked as he stood in front of Emelia with his arms crossed. He bent his knees and forcefully made Emelia look at him. He pulled Emelia''s face closer to his, but her eyes were looking somewhere else.


    "Commanding officer! His Imperial Majesty has come!" A soldier called and was catching his breath. Not waiting a minute, the commanding officer stood back up and fixed his untidy uniform. "Hide the baskets away. We''re in luck. Good thing we ordered them to pull those weeds out earlier. Bring them back." With his orders, Emelia and the other three were sent back. But did he not know his life would come to an end.

 Chapter 18 - End Of The Commanding Officer

    "Your Imperial Majesty, what are you doing in this filthy place? This place is not for you to step in," The commanding officer asked while his hands were clasped together.


    Elliot stared at the commanding officer, scanning who he was. From the uniform he wore, he looked like someone of importance. He must be the commanding officer, Elliot thought.??


    His eyes then shifted at the walls and the iron bars. This is a prisoner, a place where the walls should be firm and sturdy. But instead, they were all worn out, and that included the rusted bars.


    He didn''t know what else to say, but that commanding officer dared to tell him not to be here. Elliot owns this place, so why can''t he be here? Unless they are hiding something here.


    "Are you implying that I can''t be here?" Elliot asked, while the commanding officer shuddered after hearing his cold tone. The commanding officer immediately shook his head, and while stuttering, he said, "N-no H-His Highness is free to do what he wants." The commanding officer bowed all the way down and wiped the sweat that formed on his forehead.


    Still, in a bowing position, he clenched his fist as he felt humiliated in front of his juniors. He wanted to rage out loud, but Elliot was there. One wrong move can have his head cut, and the only thing he could do was to bear with it.


    "Air, how much budget is placed into this prison?" Elliot asked the grey-haired man who was standing behind him. "Around 3 pockets of gold, Your Majesty," He said while his head was slightly bowed.


    Three bags for a prison? It was enough to buy a fully furnished mansion and a lot around 5,000 square meters. Three pockets are a lot, but why is this place not being fixed? This is a prison, a place where criminals are stored. If one escapes prison easily, it means this place is nothing like a prison but garbage.


    A sigh escaped from Elliot''s mouth, and the soldiers present stiffened. It was a sigh of disappointment. It will be over for them if Elliot explodes. They must do something to cool his mind. If not, their heads will be off by then.


    "Three bags? And what happened to them?" Elliot asked as he stares down at the commanding officer. Though he already knew they used it for their own goods. "Alan, find Ayfara and that girl," Elliot commanded, and Alan bowed his head before finding them.


    The commanding officer slightly raised his head and took a close look at Elliot, who later realized he was being looked at. "Did I say you could lift your head?" Elliot glared at him, making the commanding officer sweat more buckets.


    "I-I apologize, Your Majesty," He lowered his upper body once more but couldn''t hide his wobbling legs. Elliot saw the commanding officer''s wobbling legs and wonder why he is in a high position. He can''t even hold himself up.


    Elliot''s eyes shifted at the two soldiers who were making their rounds. They were both talking to each other and had not realized the presence of their emperor. The only time they stopped talking to each other was when they bumped into Air.


    Their eyes widened, seeing the familiar black-haired man who was none other than the emperor himself. They greeted Elliot with their voice trembling, and they didn''t dare to meet his golden eyes at all.


    Their arrival made Air''s eyes open as he smelled something familiar. This smell must be it. It looks like his reports and speculations weren''t wrong at all.


    One of the reasons why they came to the prison was to make an investigation about the commanding officer and a few soldiers growing weeds inside the prison. The other reason was to bring Emelia to the palace.


    "Are you perhaps growing weeds inside the prison?" Air asked the two soldiers, who froze in the spot. They knew they couldn''t lie, but if they don''t, the commanding officer might deduct their wages. "N-no, You must be wrong," Answered the commanding office. While Enoch pointed his spear towards the commanding officer.


    "Sir Air wasn''t asking you," Enoch said. But Elliot raised his hand, signaling Enoch to lower his blade.


    "You''re basically saying, Air is wrong. Don''t you know who he is? You can''t fool him, and neither can you fool me," Elliot kicked the commanding officer onto the ground while the other two soldiers took a step back.


    Air Deuson, the most intelligent man in the Vivan Empire and is called the "Brains Of The Emperor." That''s right, Elliot gave his loyal servants a title. For instance, Alan is called the swords of the emperor. And Enoch, the younger brother of Alan, is called the spear of the empire. Overall, five loyal servants only have this title. If others use this title as if it''s theirs'' they will be executed.


    "I sincerely apologize," The commanding officer stood back up. Elliot raised a finger, signaling Air to continue what he was supposed to say. "It''s the smell of weed, and the smell isn''t going away. Are you perhaps growing them here?" Air asked the commanding officer, who, of course, denied his speculations.


    "Are you sure about that?" A woman asked as footsteps echoed the hallways, coming closer to their direction. A black-skinned girl smirked, revealing herself to the commanding officer who was shocked to see her.


    "She¡­why is she out?" The commanding officer pointed the finger at her, but the next thing he knew, his finger was cut. Out of terror, he fell onto his bottom and looked at his finger while blood slowly flowed out. He screamed in pain as he burst into tears, trembling as he looked at his sliced finger laying on the ground.


    "Don''t point your finger at me," She said in a cold tone with eyes filled with bloodlust.


    "Ayfara, don''t kill him yet. There are things we need to do," Said Elliot as he stepped on the other half of the finger, stepping on it like a dried leaf. "Alan and Enoch, find where they kept the weeds. If a soldier refuses to tell you. You are allowed to cut their head. We do not need people who don''t follow orders and is filled with dishonesty."


    "Your orders are absolute," Said Enoch while bowing his head, then took a glance at Emelia, who didn''t seem to care at all. "We have proof just saying," Ayfara huffed as she brought a weed out of her pocket. She wiggled it side to side then gave Emelia a smile.


    When Elliot turned his back to look at Emelia, his aura grew much tense. He asked, "Who did this to you?"


    On the tip of her lips was a bruise, which she didn''t notice at all. It might have been from the commanding officer''s nails when he slapped her earlier.


    "Answer me, who?"

 Chapter 19 - A New Place I

    His golden eyes look down at Emelia, but she didn''t answer him. She thought there is no point punishing the person who gave her this bruise. Also, why does he care that much? she asked herself, and her eyes didn''t even waver as she looked back at Elliot.


    "I don''t want to repeat this twice. Who?" Elliot asked once more, but again she didn''t answer him. To begin with, it was his fault for bringing her here. They shouldn''t have come back for her. Even if it was an investigation, they didn''t need to bring her out of prison. She liked it better here. To rot in a cage without anyone knowing her death.??


    A quiet life. That''s all she wanted to have.


    Elliot huffed, seeing Emelia how persistent she is in not answering him. It frustrated him, and he wanted to do something to her that would make her speak. But remembering the life she lived, he isn''t going to be given a chance to win.


    "Persistent. One of the few traits I hate in a woman," Elliot muttered as he turned his back to look at the commanding officer. He was quite angry and frustrated and needed a punching bag. Which makes left of the commanding officer. Well, he is bound to die from the beginning.


    "Ayfara, you don''t mind slicing his head, do you?" Elliot asked in a cold manner tone. "If it''s your orders. I do not mind doing it," Ayfara gave the commanding officer a smile, but before she cut his head, she said, "Sleep tight."


    The commanding officer''s head dropped onto the ground, rolling in circles until it reached the foot of the two soldiers earlier. They tried keeping their faces still but couldn''t as one of them ran away then the other followed.


    Elliot looks back at Emelia then asked, "Are you alright?" There it comes to his gentle side, which she hated. They are enemies. But this man treats her kind as if she is one of his people. Elliot reached his hand out and was about to cup her face, but instead, he received a slap from her.


    "Don''t touch me," Emelia said while Alan gripped onto his sword, ready to charge towards Emelia for slapping the emperor''s hand away. "I assumed so," Said Elliot as he turned his back. "We''re bringing her back with us."


    Once again, she was transferred to another place, but this time it was her final destination. The final location where she would start her new horrible life. The difference between her palace and his palace is the maintenance.


    The corners of the pillars were painted into gold. The decorations, such as the vases, looked glossy. Not only that, but his palace was much brighter than she had expected. It was blinding to her eyes because her world isn''t colored with a rainbow but black and white.


    Here it goes again, Emelia thought. The despiteful eyes of the people as if they were telling her to go and die. We do not need you in our empire. You don''t deserve to be by His Imperial Majesty''s side. She knew it, but it wasn''t her fault she was still alive. They should blame the faults on their own emperor.


    "Tell the head butler to bring her to a room," Elliot ordered Air, who nodded his head and walked off. Before their ways separated, Elliot took a last look at Emelia, who was looking out of the window. He looked out of the window and sees nothing but the dark.


    Emelia continued looking out of the window, not until she heard someone scoffed. When she turned her head to see, she sees an old man whom she assumes is the head butler. He bowed, then said, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Princess Emelia." Princess? Right, how can she forget that she was one?


    "Don''t call me, Princess. Simply just use my name," said Emelia. As the butler was supposed to say another word, he was interrupted by Amy or rather the real name of that person, Ayfara. Amy clearly didn''t fit her, but she tried. "Why not? It''s not like your empire has fully fallen," She said as she kept her bright expression on.


    It looks nice to be able to smile despite the conversation being heavy. Emelia knew that Ayfara is a bright person, but once she holds her blade, her blue eyes turn dark. It''s amazingly horrifying, but people like them do exist.


    "Please follow me," The head butler said, and Emelia followed from behind. She just wanted to get some proper rest. That''s all she wanted. Who cares about the food when she could just survive with water.


    The day was long, but who knows how long she will be kept in this villain''s palace?

 Chapter 20 - A New Place II

    Emelia was in her so-called new room, which she had not expected at all. The thought of staying in a run-down, dirty room changed her mind in an instant as she sees the beautiful furniture shining in front of her eyes.


    Not amusing at all, Emelia said in her head. This the way of how the enemy would try to lure her into their rabbit hole. The doors behind her closed, but Emelia continued to stand still as she looked carefully around this room.??


    Isn''t this too much to give to their enemy? A large room with a sized queen bed, fancy furniture, and expensive-looking paintings. This room is so much bigger than her own room back in Redodel Empire.


    Instead of sitting on the soft cushioned couch, she decided to sit on the ground. Emelia is a stubborn person. Even if they would beg her to use the furniture in the room, she wouldn''t. The feeling of being indebted is what she didn''t like either.


    When Emelia thought she would finally have privacy for herself, she heard a knock coming from the door. She lifted her head to see four maids walking into her room, which she assumed were here to help her take a bath.


    The light browned haired maid stood forward then greeted, "Greetings to Princess Emelia. Would you like to take a bath?" Emelia didn''t feel any ill intentions from that maid, but the other three who stood behind her were looking at her as if they didn''t want to be here.


    Emelia wanted to take a bath, and she could have done it alone, but then she decided to let the light browned haired servant to help her. While others could leave and take their rest.


    "You stay. The other three leave. I do not wish to see your face or feel your presence," Emelia said while the three gulped, realizing that Emelia read what they were thinking. The three of them looked hesitant to leave the room, and then Emelia said, "Leave. I don''t care what your emperor ordered you, and so if I were you three, just listen to me and leave."


    Not saying a word, the three servants left the room in a rush and didn''t dare to look into Emelia''s eyes anymore. A sigh escaped from her lips, which she had not intended to do it out loud. She stared at the light browned haired servant, which she didn''t know she was making the servant uncomfortable.


    "M-my name is Vanessa. Would you like me to prepare the bath?" Despite being scared of Emelia, her eyes didn''t quiver, unlike others. Not only that, she didn''t look away. There was even a hint of gentleness in her eyes. It was like Vanessa didn''t care who Emelia was. Emelia shyly nodded her head while Vanessa went ahead to prepare the bath.


    How unfortunate but fortunate she is. To be alive is fortunate but to be alive and living in her enemy''s base is unfortunate. A few minutes later, she heard the bathroom door open.


    "Princ-" Vanessa called but was cut off by Emelia.


    "Emelia, Just call me Emelia."


    "The bath is ready. Is there any fragrance you would like to use? We have many, but I suggest the lavender or rosemary."


    It wasn''t Emelia''s first to hear this, but it''s just unusual for her to use fragrance as she wasn''t given one back then. All she had was plain soap without any fragrance.


    "Lavender," Emelia answered. She clearly remembers what lavender was used for, and it was to make her body relax. Her body had been stiffed for the past few days, and the body aches all over here haven''t subsided.


    Before dipping her body into the bath, she asked Vanessa not to go in. Though at first, Vanessa insisted she lost when Emelia walked into the bath and locked the door. Poor Vanessa, but Emelia wanted some time alone. After all, this week had been tiring.


    Even if she told herself to get some rest and not think about her next plans, she couldn''t help but do it. So now that she''s in this palace, what is his motive? The game between them still existed, but there isn''t any progress at all. But it''s not like she wanted to progress with their relationship.


    After the relaxing bath, she was forced by Vanessa to sit down while she dries her hair. When it comes to innocent looking girls, Emelia can''t refuse them at all. She may be biased towards favoring someone. But it''s because she grew up in an environment without love. It''s expected.


    "You don''t have to continue further. I want to take a rest," Emelia said while she pulled the towel away from Vanessa''s hand. "I cannot do that. What if you get a cold, Miss?" Vanessa added, but still, Emelia insisted. Since Vanessa isn''t going to listen, Emelia stood up and gently kicked Vanessa out of the room.


    Vanessa''s call could be heard behind the door, and Emelia felt bad. But she really wanted to have some time alone. She needed to plan what she''s going to do now. She walked towards the window, and as she opened the window, she felt a cold breeze touching her skin.


    Escape the palace is not an option because if one day, the emperor stops being interested in her. He might order an execution. She leaned her head on the wall while looking at the crescent moon. Other plans she had thought didn''t fit, but there was one that the emperor could fulfill.


    What if she becomes a commoner?

 Chapter 21 - A New Place III

    "You''re already awake, Miss Emelia?" Asked Vanessa as she entered the room as she sees Emelia staring out of the window. When Emelia heard the door closing she turns her head and looks at Vanessa.


    Two days had passed since she last arrived in the palace, and during those two days, Emelia hasn''t heard anything from the emperor. All-day long, she stays in her room, and it would be nice to be able to take a stroll in the garden. For Emelia, it felt weird, not moving around. She looked back out of the window while Vanessa notices something.??


    The bed was left untouched, and on the ground, there was a blanket laid where Emelia would sleep. When Emelia said she isn''t going to use the things in this room, she was serious. First, she couldn''t understand this kind of treatment. Second, she is nothing but just a tool of the emperor.


    "Miss, you should start sleeping on the bed. If His Imperial Majesty hears you don''t sleep on the bed, he might rage," Vanessa said, but Emelia ignored her words, but at the same time, she felt bad for doing so. If he''s going to throw a fit, then throw a fit. It''s not like it concerns her at all. It was better to be dead than be here anyway.


    Vanessa didn''t like how she was being treated, but it was expected when she sees the cold and distant emerald eyes of Emelia. Not once did Emelia smile or show any emotions, which sometimes she asks herself if Emelia is really human. But because Vanessa didn''t want to be like other nobles, she told herself not to judge a book by its cover. And see the true beauty in a person.


    Despite not knowing this herself, Emelia is a kind person. She pities and wishes to help the people who have no power like her.


    "Miss? Is it alright to ask?" Vanessa rubs her hands together out of nervousness. Emelia looked at her, eyeing her to go ahead and ask. "Since I''m not a citizen from the Redodel Empire. If one day I go there, what is the best place to go?" It was a very unexpected question, but at the same time, it made Vanessa shocked.


    She didn''t know if she was seeing things, but for the first time in her life, she sees the most gentle smile. Not only that, it was very unexpected to see the emotionless princess smile. It looks like she didn''t need to worry much about Emelia. As her smile was like an angel''s.


    "Do you know what is the Redodel Empire known?" Emelia asked as finally, Vanessa sees a glisten in her eyes. Vanessa shook her head, then Emelia said, "It''s the scenery¡­the only thing that was able to sway my heart."


    Vanessa fully didn''t understand what Emelia meant, but she felt like she learned one thing about her. This emotionless princess has a heart. It''s just that the ice isn''t fully melted, and only parts are.


    Despite having hatred towards the Redodel Empire, Emelia was sure that the only reason why she bared with her horrible life was because of the scenery.


    "His Imperial Majesty is arriving!" A maid stormed into their conversation as the door was slightly opened. The smile on Emelia''s face vanished, and it went back to her usual expression.


    The black-haired emperor entered the room and followed his other two personal guards. Vanessa bowed while Emelia was seen still sitting on her chair and not greeting the emperor. Alan glared at Emelia, but she didn''t care about it and continued to do what she thought was right.


    "Alan, wipe that face of yours," Said Elliot as he comfortably sat on the couch while Alan and Ayfara stood behind him.


    What does this man want from me? Emelia asked herself as she looked away from him. She continued to look out of the window. Out of the window was the garden which she wished to go to.


    "How are you? Princess?" Elliot asked as he stopped Vanessa from making tea as he was going to stay for a while.


    "Aren''t you busy, Your Imperial Majesty?" Emelia asked back, making Elliot smile. The hard to get type of woman was to his likings. "I am. You should be honored that I took some of my time just to visit you," He answered. Then Emelia looked at him with disgust and asked, "Honored? Why should I be?"


    Alan''s eyebrow flinched, and he was ready to charge her down. But because Elliot favors Emelia very much, he couldn''t do anything. If one day Elliot decides to get married to Emelia, he would not think twice and start a revolution. Just because of that reason. The room turned silent not until Air entered the room and whispered into his ears.


    "It looks like my time is up," Sighed Elliot as he stood up. As he was by the door, he then said, "If you want to take a stroll, go to the garden. If you want to read books, you have my permission to use the library. Just ask your maid to lead the way. But don''t you think about escaping from this place. If you do, I''ll lock you up in my chamber."


    After the party left, the room was back to two people. Quiet except for Vanessa, who couldn''t help but still feel shaken up. She knew her own emperor isn''t merciless. Elliot is a man who doesn''t take his words back.

 Chapter 22 - Lady Malith

    "Who is she? Someone important? With the dress she''s wearing, she looks like someone of important," A servant muttered to another. While the other servant nudged her on the shoulder then said, "Haven''t you heard about her? Platinum blonde with green eyes like an emerald? She''s the princess of the Redodel Empire."


    "Such a pity she''s a beauty, but her face is too stiff."??


    "I agree."


    Emelia could hear their conversation but didn''t pay much to what they were saying. But all she cared about is now she''s able to walk freely. It''s frustrating that there are some bothersome people who wouldn''t leave her alone.


    "But don''t you think His Imperial Majesty is giving her too much freedom?" Emelia looked at the servant, who didn''t notice her looking in their direction. "Shh, don''t say that. What if someone hears this?" Asked the other servant as she looked side to side and flinched as she sees Emelia. The servant tried stopping the other servant from talking and got annoyed at how her friend was stopping her from doing so.


    "Don''t be rude, you two," Vanessa said as she stood in front of Emelia with her arms crossed. Emelia pulled the sleeves of Vanessa then said, "It''s alright. In the first place, I don''t belong here." Vanessa bit her lip and was hesitant to listen, but in the end, she obeyed her. She then stood behind Emelia''s back, then said, "Be grateful that Miss Emelia is kind. She could have told the emperor about this."


    The other two servants looked scared when Vanessa mentioned the emperor. The two servants bowed and immediately rushed out of their sight while Vanessa could bear but scold Emelia for not fighting back.


    "How can you not say anything?" Vanessa asked Emelia and could see the frustration built in her. Emelia thought it would be better not to create problems without a plan. Though she did consider saying something to fluster the two. But she didn''t because it was a bothersome thing to do. Emelia answered, ??There''s no point in fighting without a plan."


    Vanessa couldn''t say anything back towards her since Emelia was right. But at the same time, she wanted to say that Emelia is wrong. Even if there isn''t a plan, she should be defending herself. Emelia took a step and was supposed to go back to her room but then she was stopped.


    "Where do you think are you going?" A woman asked while Emelia didn''t say anything or turn her back. She felt another storm was coming her way. The woman cleared her throat, then asked, "You''re not mute, are you?"


    Emelia was waiting for Vanessa to say something. But when she sees the frightened expression on her face, she then doubted Vanessa would talk.


    If Vanessa is frightened about this woman, then that means she''s someone important or someone who has a high status. It wasn''t possible for the woman to be a princess because the previous emperor only had Elliot.


    "I won''t repeat the third time. Aren''t you being rude?" The woman asked, and finally, Emelia turned her back to see a dark-skinned lady with two other maids standing behind her. Without a doubt, she''s a lady from the Honani tribe.


    From top to bottom, she was dressed beautifully and not to mention she was a beauty. But her attitude is all the way to the bottom. Seeing Vanessa bowing, Emelia didn''t do so but instead looked at the woman.


    "You''re supposed to be greeting her," Said one of her maids as she shot a glare at Emelia. "I don''t want to be rude but do I know you?" Emelia asked the woman, who bit her lip and looked annoyed at the same time. It looks like Emelia hit the target.


    The maid pointed a finger towards Emelia, and in an annoyed tone, she said, "How dare you ask that question towards Lady Malith?" Now that you think about it, she looked a bit like Ayfara, but it''s just the hair that made them look different.


    This Lady Malith must be spoiled to the point she even has her maids to speak for her. Emelia took a deep breath then said, "I am sorry. That is because I am new to this palace. I didn''t mean to be rude." But it didn''t mean she was going to lower her head towards someone like Lady Malith.


    Lady Malith swung her fan, telling her two maids to stop talking. She thought Emelia was doing it intentionally, but it so just happens she was new to this palace. "It''s alight. I''ll forgive you. My name is Malith Raiimond. What about you?"


    "Emelia Beaumont."


    "Beaumont¡­ I''ve heard of that name before. Anyway, Emelia, I hope you enjoy your stay in the palace," Lady Malith said as she walked away and followed her two maids.


    Malith Raiimond the stepsister of Ayfara Raiimond but is raised differently. The leader of the Honani tribe has two wives, and the one who he treasures the most was Malith. That is why she was also sent to become the concubine of the emperor. But doesn''t have any progress at all.


    Despite living in the palace for three years. The emperor himself never once visited her room and pushes her away. The reason? It''s because Lady Malith was an annoying and obsessive type.


    As Lady Malith walked back to her room, she told her maid, "Keep an eye on her." Even if she had let go of Emelia, she was considered as a new enemy of hers. If there is another woman living in this palace, it means that she is a candidate to become the emperor''s wife.


    For someone who had fallen deeply in love with the villain, she, of course, has plans under her sleeves. But a lady like her would take infinity years for Elliot to fall in love with her.

 Chapter 23 - What Is A Dream?

    The small greetings ended with an icy path between the two. Emelia didn''t want to repeat it twice, but Lady Malith and her aren''t going to be in the same boat. The way her eyes spark with evilness, Emelia was ready for the worst.


    "We should be grateful, Lady Malith didn''t do anything to us," Vanessa sighed as she poured tea into the cup.??


    "Lady Malith is a Raiimond. Am I right?" Emelia asked as curiosity sparked in her since Ayfara had the same last name as her. Vanessa nodded her head then said, "If you are wondering about Dame Ayfara they are sisters, though¡­" Vanessa paused and looked side to side before she continued, "They are stepsisters."


    It''s weird, Emelia thought. One sister is to become the next empress, while the other sister is one of the emperor''s most loyal servants. Emelia had speculations that Lady Malith is much favored than Ayfara. It is clear that their father is biased towards the two. Somehow this kind of situation reminded her of herself.


    "I see," Emelia muttered as she looked down at the teacup which Vanessa had just brewed earlier. She knew herself there isn''t time to drink tea and spend her time in the palace leisurely. Not only that, but how can she trust Vanessa that the tea isn''t poisoned?


    "Don''t worry. It''s not poisoned. I could taste the tea for you," Vanessa said as she placed the teapot onto the table. Is it alright to trust this person? Emelia asked herself, still looking down at the teacup, seeing her reflection.


    "Or do you want me to try this first?" Asked Vanessa, who held the teacup, but Emelia stopped her. "No, I''ll drink it. It''s a waste if it would be thrown away," She said and sip the tea without any hesitation.


    The warm tea was refreshing, and it wasn''t heavy at all. It''s a good thing she drank the tea instead of wasting a delicious tea. Vanessa is a skilled maid. She can almost do anything. Not only that, but she has a calming presence. Except for earlier when she unexpectedly bumped into Lady Malith.


    Out of nowhere, Vanessa asked, "Miss Emelia, do you perhaps have a dream?" A dream? Emelia felt her stomach drop as she placed the teacup back on the table. Shaking her head, she answered, "For as long as I lived. I never once thought about it."


    Vanessa frowned hearing Emelia''s response, and somehow she felt guilty for asking a question. She had almost forgotten about Emelia. There isn''t one person in this empire who doesn''t know the treatment of women in the Redodel Empire. It''s sad to the point a dream isn''t found but is long gone.


    "I might have one. But I do not remember about it," Emelia continued then asked Vanessa, "What about you? Do you have a dream?" Emelia only asked the question because she didn''t want the tension to build between them. Not only that, but she wanted to know more about Vanessa. The more she learns about Vanessa, the more information she would have about her.


    A glistening of light flashed in Vanessa''s eyes. While nodding her head, she said, "I want to open my own flower shop. Have a family and live a life filled with happiness. Though I know, there will always be a hardship."


    Hardship is something no one can escape in this world. The more a person runs away from reality, the heavier it will be on their shoulders. Even if Emelia hasn''t escaped from reality, the burden was there on her shoulders. It was heavy, and she needed someone to lift it up for her.


    "That sounds nice," Emelia muttered, then taking a sip of the tea.


    There were many things in life she wanted to do. But those dreams were crushed ever since she was born. She didn''t have much freedom to do what she wanted. All she did back in the palace was wishing for someone to bring her out of that place and kill her.


    Death is the only thing she wished for now. Surviving is not on her list anymore. She would rather die, so the pain stored in her would be gone. But no matter how many times she tried getting herself killed, it failed. No matter how hard she tries running away from the dark. The dark will always be by her side.


    "Then how about you make a list of what you want to do? You don''t need to rush, making it," Vanessa said as she gave Emelia a smile, who nodded her head. A list of things she wants to do, she pondered about it.


    Reading novels like any other noble ladies. She wanted to find out why it was interesting to read those romance novels when they are just unrealistic. The other thing she wants to try doing was to eat delicious sweets. The only time she started eating sweets was today and right now.


    "Maybe, reading novels and eating sweets," Said Emelia, which Vanessa had not expected it. She thought Emelia wanted to do something more extreme. But it was just a simple list, which isn''t impossible to do.


    "Then do you mind if I recommend you some trending novels?" Vanessa asked while Emelia nodded her head and took a sip of the warm tea.


    Despite not knowing it herself but today was her first time talking to a person with such kindness and gentleness.


    She didn''t hate it but liked it. Somehow today, all her worries were lifted.

 Chapter 24 - Dining With The Villain I

    "His Imperial Majesty invites you to eat with him for supper. Please be there before he does," The servant warned Emelia, then walked out of the room. "Can''t he say that any nicer?" Asked Vanessa as she virtually glared at the servant.


    Emelia had already expected this. The only servant who treated her nicely was Vanessa, who is different from the other servants. She is lucky to have a person like Vanessa stay by her side. But at the same time, Emelia didn''t care much what the other servants say about her.??


    "Miss Emelia, why won''t you fight back? You''re His Imperial Majesty''s special guest," Vanessa asked, but Emelia denied it. She isn''t any special guest but soon to be a slave. This kind of treatment is just temporary. Then soon, who knows, she''ll become a slave. "I''m not a special guest," Said Emelia, but Vanessa insisted that she is a special guest.


    "How can you say so? The council members had been talking about you," said Vanessa.


    For the first time, asides from Lady Malith, Elliot brought a girl to the palace. At first, the council members or nobles who own a lot of power were excited about this. But then, when they heard it was the princess of the Redodel Empire, their expressions changed. Who would like it for their enemy to become their empire''s next empress?


    "But still His Imperial Majesty brought you here. You are still considered as a special guest," Vanessa argued, but then once again, Emelia denied it. She didn''t want to get involved with this kind of argument. It would make things worse as it is. But then she already is part of this argument.


    Emelia looked out the window to see the orange-gold skies stretching far and wide. A breathtaking scenery that she wished to engrave in her head, but it was to be removed. Having a happy memory would only lead to more sadness.


    The whole time Emelia was spacing out, Vanessa kept complaining about those other servants who talk bad behind her back. But Emelia wasn''t paying attention to her words but rather was enjoying the scenery.


    "Miss Emelia, are you listening?" Vanessa asked and didn''t get an answer from Emelia. She let out a sigh, then blocks Emelia''s view of the sunset. "Stop ignoring me, please," Vanessa pleaded in a gentle manner, rubbing her hands together.


    "I won''t. But even if you tell me to defend myself. There isn''t any point stoping it. It''s going to keep going on until the day I die," Emelia answered, and when she looked at Vanessa, she sees tears forming in her eyes. She was taken back after seeing tears drop. She didn''t mean to make Vanessa cry.


    Emelia stood up in a panic and tried comforting Vanessa, but she didn''t know what to do. Should she pat her back? Should she hand her a cup of water? She didn''t know since it was her first time making someone cry.


    "Please don''t mind me. It''s just sad how you think like that. Why can''t you treasure your life?" Vanessa asked, wiping her tears away, then sniffled after.


    Why can''t Emelia treasure her own life? It''s because she was done with this world. She couldn''t see the beautiful side and only sees the corrupt, evil side of the people. She can''t trust anyone but herself. That''s the kind of world she lived in.


    "I didn''t mean to make you cry," Emelia reached her hand out to pat Vanessa, but then she retreats her hand back. What''s wrong with me? Emelia asked herself. This wasn''t like her. She was supposed to be a person who doesn''t care about others. She almost reached her hand out to Vanessa. That was close.


    "Now, look at the time. You''re late for supper. You should get going. I''ll go somewhere else to cool myself down," Said Vanessa with a smile, who then turned her back to hide her face away from Emelia.


    Emelia nodded her head and walked towards the door. But before leaving, she whispered, "I''m sorry." Then opened the door, making her way to the dining hall. There was a sense of guilt lingering in her chest, and she couldn''t remove it not until she met the face of her villain.


    A smile ran across his face. He then asked, "So you''re late? Very bold of you." Emelia looked at the man in a calm manner, then said, "I had some business to do."


    "What business is that?" Elliot asked as she walked in her direction. Emelia averted her eyes away, then said, "It''s none of your business." Elliot''s personal aide, Air, interrupted the both then said, "Mind your manners, Princess Emelia. You''re in the presence of the emperor."


    Emelia didn''t say anything but wait for Elliot to enter the room before she does. His personal aide, Air, obviously didn''t like Emelia. He didn''t like the way she answered back at Elliot. It''s as if they were close friends. Not only that but he was annoyed by the fact Elliot doesn''t punish Emelia for her rude manners.


    Air knew about Elliot having an interest in Emelia but then why this kind of girl? She is a beauty but her etiquette and manners are rock bottom. This man has a problem Elliot said in his mind.


    A guard standing on the sides of the door opened the door then entered Elliot, followed by Emelia. The dining hall was bigger than she had expected. The long table stretched across each of the ends, but only the left side of the table was filled with food. Elliot took his seat in the middle while Emelia was standing up, not knowing where to sit.


    "Take your seat there," Air pointed to her seat, which was beside Elliot. Emelia didn''t thank Air and went straight to take her seat.


    As she took her seat, she could a pair of eyes looking at her. Despite being used to being looked at, this was different. This man was starting too much at her to the point she wanted to slam her plate to his face.


    "Imperial Majesty, please stop staring at me. It''s rude," Emelia said as she continued looking straight in front of her, which was another chair and a plate that was being set up by a servant.


    "Who is this plate for?" Elliot asked the servant, who gulped.

 Chapter 25 - Dining With The Villain II

    The servant had a death wish, especially for interrupting their conversation. But he was just following the orders of Lady Malith, who heard about the emperor dining in with Emelia.


    When Lady Malith heard the emperor inviting Emelia to dine with him, she got jealous and had to invite herself in. Either way, if Elliot pushes her away, he can''t do anything because Lady Malith is a persistent, annoying girl.??


    "Don''t make me repeat twice who?" Elliot asked in a low tone, sending chills behind the servant''s back. The servant looked too scared to answer, but he did answer while stuttering. The servant answered, "L-lady Malith. She said to add a plate for her."


    Elliot didn''t look amused at all. Rather it annoyed him all the more. He stood up from his chair, and the servant stepped back and didn''t dare to meet Elliot''s eyes. The servant was too frightened to the point he looked at Air, begging to help him.


    The poor servant didn''t do anything wrong at all. All he did was to follow orders, and he was not ready to die yet. Air felt bad about him but cannot do anything. Even if he is the personal aide and closest friend of Elliot, there still is a chance for him to encounter death.


    "It seems like someone doesn''t know their position," Elliot let out a laugh and walked towards the servant. He then reached his hand out and wrapped his long fingers around the servant''s neck. The servant was strangling, begging for forgiveness.


    "Stop it," Emelia said as she stood up, walking towards Elliot, who shot her a glare. The glare didn''t affect Emelia at all. She didn''t even fear the emperor. This is why Elliot had an interest in her. She is unlike any other female nobles. "This servant didn''t do anything wrong. He''s just following orders."


    It was unlike of Emelia to defend a person. However, this servant, who was being strangled by Elliot, was still young. Babyface, small and still had a high voice. A boy who still hasn''t undergone puberty.


    Elliot looked at Emelia, and again her eyes didn''t waver, unlike others. This is why Emelia makes him entertained. Elliot released the servant, dropping him onto the ground. The servant held his neck while coughing and catching his breath.


    "You''re in luck today. Be grateful that she saved your life," Elliot said, then went back to his seat. There was a displeased expression on his face, not because he wasn''t able to kill the servant but because the nuisance is going to eat with them.


    The dining hall door opened and entered Lady Malith. She sees Emelia standing in front of the male servant, who was still catching his breath. She raised a brow, looking at Emelia, and thought she did this to the servant.


    Lady Malith walked towards the male servant then held her hand out, helping him stand back up. She then asked Emelia, "What did you do to this poor young man?" A misunderstanding was going to grow, and Emelia could feel it growing. This isn''t meant to happen. The only thing she could do is to clear this misunderstanding.


    "I was just saving this servant from his death," replied Emelia as she walked back to her seat. "I see. I greet the Imperial Majesty," Lady Malith bowed and took her seat, which was across Emelia. "I haven''t seen you in a while, Your Imperial Majesty," Said Lady Malith as she gave her fan to a servant.


    Ignored. Lady Malith was being ignored by Elliot because she is an unwanted guest in the dining hall. He didn''t invite her, and she dared to join them without an invitation. She had the guts to this kind of thing. "Princess Emelia, how is your stay so far?" Asked Elliot.


    "I am comfortable," His question was cut short, making him chuckle. "I''m glad to hear that," Said Elliot, who touched his knife, slicing the tender beef into pieces.


    Under the table cloth, Lady Malith''s fists were clenched, and she shot a glare at Emelia. She can''t believe Elliot is being stolen by a fallen princess. Not only that, but she didn''t like Emelia because of her attitude.


    Many people get the wrong idea about Emelia because of her expressionless face. But sometimes, when people see some expressions on her face, they call her a two-faced person. Well, it''s not like she could do something about her expressionless face.


    Two more chances, Lady Malith, told herself. Once those two chances run out, she will not hold back and do everything to get rid of her. One must fall for someone to reach the top. It will always be like that. Wherever you go, there always be enemies.


    Lady Malith and Elliot were touching their food while Emelia just stared down at the food. She didn''t want to be here enjoying the food. Emelia just wished they ate faster so that she could go back to her room and read the novel.


    "You''re not going to eat?" Elliot asked, dabbing his mouth with a white cloth. Still not meeting his eyes, she replied, "I''m not hungry." Though it was a lie. Her stomach was grumbling, but it wasn''t grumbling out loud as she was holding the noise in.


    "Why?" Elliot asked as his hands stopped moving. The servants around them stiffened as they felt an ominous aura coming from him. They all wondered how Emelia isn''t scared of this man. "Is there an answer to that question?" Asked Emelia while Lady Malith looked annoyed with her.


    "Why aren''t you answering? Lady Malith asked Emelia, who clearly was annoyed and angry with her. Elliot slammed his fist on the table, and while glaring at Lady Malith, he asked, "Did I allow you to speak?" Shivers were sent behind her back, and she shook her head, then lowering it out of embarrassment.


    "I''m not feeling well. May I excuse myself?" Emelia asked while Elliot sighed out loud and waved his hand, telling her to go.


    Emelia made her way out of the dining hall and followed Lady Malith, who pointed her finger towards Emelia, then said, "Show some respect, will you. You''re not even someone from this empire. You''re just a lost princess of that fallen empire." Emelia knew about that, and she didn''t need to say it. But if Lady Malith said it out loud, it must be intentional. So that she could embarrass Emelia in front of the servants.


    "So what? Call me whatever you want. Also, if you said those words to embarrass me, I''m here to tell you it didn''t make me embarrassed at all," Emelia flashed her a mocking smile and turned her back, making her way back to her room.


    "Don''t you have a heart at all?" Lady Malith screamed, and her words echoed through the long hallway.


    Does she have a heart? She does have a heart but doesn''t give it, especially to those who don''t deserve it.

 Chapter 26 - Rude Person

    "Your Imper-"


    "We''re both alone. Don''t need to be so formal, Air," Elliot said as he was signing a document. Air closed his eyes for a while. As he spoke, he opened his eyes back, asking, "What do you plan to do with the princess?"??


    Elliot''s hand stopped moving, but his eyes were still on the document. A smirk formed on his mouth. He then answered, "Who knows?" Every single move Emelia does interest him. Earlier during supper, it was his first time seeing Lady Malith defeated against another woman. She deserved it, deserved to be ashamed in public.


    "What do we do if Lady Malith complains about the princess?" Air asked as he got the document from Elliot. "Let her be," Said Elliot making Air want to complain out loud, but he couldn''t. Air didn''t ask any further because the answers wouldn''t be out either way.


    The only thing that will trouble Air is the complaints coming from Lady Malith. He could imagine his ears ripped off by the continuous complaints. He could also feel his week will be much tiring than usual.


    Air sighed out loud as he held the documents close to his chest. "What, you''re tired already?" Elliot asked, making fun of him as he knew what Air was thinking. "You''re extending my leave," Said Air, and before leaving Elliot''s office, he asked, "Are you sure with this proposal?"


    "Air, are you doubting me?'' Elliot asked, and when their eyes met, Air shifted his when he felt a threatening aura from him. "No, I''m not just worried," Air answered, holding the documents tighter but not cramping them.


    "Don''t worry about me," Elliot said, but Air didn''t listen to him. How could he not be worried about him? Every day, his life is in danger. In or out of the palace, wherever he goes, there will always be someone chasing after him. "That''s impossible," Air muttered as he left the room.


    Emelia sneezed out loud and wondered if someone was talking about her. She shivered as she felt the cold wind passing through her skin. It was a tiring day, but today was one of those few days where she couldn''t fall asleep.


    The glass door rattled as the cold wind blew. She looked in the glass door''s direction, debating whether to open it or not. In the end, she pushed herself to open the glass door and stay on the balcony.


    "What a beautiful sight," Emelia said out loud as she inhaled. From her balcony, she could see the whole town. The contrast from dark to light was satisfying to see. She wished to see it forever but then she might not see it again.


    Emelia hears a knock on the door and wondered who it was at this time of the night. She closed the glass door, wore a coat over her nightdress, and then opened the door. When she opened the door, she sees Elliot standing with a smile on his face.


    "It seems like the princess can''t seem to fall asleep," He said, leaning his head on the side of the door. Emelia stayed quiet and did not answer him. Instead, she closes the door, but Elliot''s foot prevented the door from closing. "Isn''t this a bit rude?" He asked as he pushed the door open and entered her room.


    "Aren''t you the one who''s rude?" Emelia asked as Elliot shuts her room and sat on her bed. He looked at Emelia, patting the bed, telling her to sit. But then Emelia averted ger eyes away, pretending not to see it, and continued to stand. "Follow my orders," Elliot stared at Emelia, staring at her as if he was pleading with her to listen to him just this one time.


    But that doesn''t mean she would give in to his pleading eyes. Emelia shifted her eyes, then asked, "Why do I need to follow your orders?" Elliot sighed heavily, then stood up, grabbing her wrist and pushed her down on the bed. "Just listen," He whispered into her ear. Emelia tried pushing Elliot away but then when she heard a soft snore from him, and she stopped.


    Emelia was lying in the most uncomfortable position. An arm of Elliot was wrapped around her waist, and his head was resting by her neck. She could feel his breath, making her blush slightly. She tried pushing him away, but then his arms were too strong to be released. This man is too carefree. How can he fall asleep in the arms of his enemy?


    Emelia forced herself to stay awake, but his warmth was spreading all over her, and at the end, she surrendered, allowing the darkness to take over her.

 Chapter 27 - Attempted Murder?

    The next morning arrived, and Emelia awoke from her sleep. When she opened her eyes, Elliot was nowhere to be seen. She realized a blanket covering her body, and the window curtains were all closed.


    She slowly sat up on the bed then massaged her temples as she felt a slight sharp pain running across her head. Someone knocked on the door before entering, and it was Vanessa who was surprised to see Emelia on the bed. Usually, Emelia would sleep on the ground, but this time she slept on the bed. Not only that, but Emelia just woke up.??


    "Good morning, Miss Emelia. Did you sleep well?" Vanessa asked as she walked towards the windows and tied the window curtains to the side. "I don''t know," Emelia replied as she got out of bed and wore a white robe. To tell the truth, she didn''t want to admit sleeping like a rock. "How about some earl grey tea? With honey?" Vanessa asked Emelia as she was finding a dress to wear for the day.


    "Thank you," Emelia shyly thanked and continued browsing through the closet. One dress stood out, and I thought it was nice. When she brought the dress out, Vanessa gasped then asked, "Are you sure you want to wear that?" She pointed at the plain white dress. While Emelia nodded her head and closed the closet.


    Instead of wearing an extravagant looking dress. A plain white dress suited her taste. Rather she was used to wearing a plain-looking dress. As stated before, her treatment as a princess was horrible. Even her dresses weren''t extravagant. Every time there was an important celebration, she always had to sew her own dress. Make some adjustments and make it look better than it is.


    "It''s alright. It''s much comforting than wearing those bright dresses," Emelia answered as she walked into the bathroom.


    After changing into the white plain dress, she walked out of the bathroom. The aroma of the honey being mixed into the earl grey tea spreads into the room. "What a comforting aroma," Emelia said softly as she closes the bathroom door.


    "I''m glad to hear that from you," Vanessa giggled as she places the teacup on the table. When Emelia sat on the couch like before, she stared down at the teacup, but this time she didn''t hesitate to drink it. She got the teacup and took a sip.


    It was delicious. It might be one of the best tea she had ever drunk. She hoped this warmth wouldn''t go. Remembering about warmth, Emelia got reminded about the other night. His huge hands were warm, warming her cold hands. But then that warmth will only last for the night. She shook her head and told herself not to think about it further.


    Out of nowhere, a loud scream was heard out of the room, making Vanessa check what was going on. She went out of the room to ask the other servants what had happened and was left dumbfounded after knowing the reason.


    "Are you sure?" Vanessa asked the other maid, who nodded her head and whispered into her ear, "Her personal maid was there to call for Lady Malith, and then when she entered, she sees Lady Malith on the bed, bleeding."


    "Is she alright?" Vanessa asked while the maid shook her head. The maid didn''t know what the circumstances of Lady Malith''s were. However, there were two speculations going around.


    First, it was someone who is obsessed with Lady Malith to the point he would die with her. But then there wasn''t anybody except Lady Malith''s. Second is a citizen of the Vivan Empire who detest Emelia and wanted to kill her but went into the wrong room.


    With these two speculations going around, the servants in the palace had mixed thoughts about who to side with. Some say Emelia had nothing to do with it, and some say Emelia is the one who planned it.


    "For someone to do that. Isn''t it too cruel?" The maid sighed out loud as she leaned her hand onto her cheek. While Vanessa nodded her head, agreeing with her. "I''ll report this to Lady Emelia," Vanessa said, then she walked back into the room.


    Vanessa told Emelia the whole thing, but she didn''t look scared, especially about the other rumor. It''s just a rumor, but it was possible because what fault has Lady Malith done?


    The news about Lady Malith was heard from Elliot, who was dumbfounded about this. How did any kind of citizen enter the most secured place in the empire? Not only that, but the weapon was left in Lady Malith''s room.


    When things like this attempted murder happen, the assassin would never leave their weapon as it is their most valuable item. Not only is it their most valuable item, but also it would reveal their identity.


    The weapon resting on Elliot''s table looked simple. It was a normal dagger that could be bought in the blacksmith for a low price. The blade isn''t sharp, as if it''s intentionally made like that. There weren''t any scratches and hint that it was used before.


    "What''s Lady Malith''s condition?" Elliot asked his personal aide, Air, who was standing beside his desk. "Right of the moment, she is unconscious and running a high fever," Air reported as his eyes look at the dagger.


    "What do you think about it?" Elliot asked as he slides his fingers in the middle of the dagger. Air, in a serious tone, answered, "It is not an attempted murder." Elliot smirked as his thoughts were the same as Air.


    "Don''t you think this will be an issue?" Air asked as he was worried about the other rumor spread by a servant. Elliot grabbed the dagger and stabbed it on the table. "Who knows?" Elliot continued smirking.


    Air didn''t know what else to say because it was Elliot he was speaking to. This man has no sense of danger and lets it come like it''s normal. He is supposed to be wary about it, especially it could affect the negotiations between the Honani Tribe.


    It''s not a secret having Emelia reside in the palace. But because of the other rumor that is being spread nonstop now, they will accuse Emelia of this happening.


    "I just want to remind you that if this negotiation goes wrong. Things are going to go bad," Air said and later on regret reminding him. He gulped, seeing the bloodlust eyes of Elliot, and wanted to run away.


    "Who do you think am I?" Elliot asked Air, who was clearly annoyed how his personal aide doesn''t trust him. Air kneeled onto his right knee while his hand is placed on his left chest. He recited, "I, as one of the emperor''s most loyal servants, trust my one and only master until the day I die."

 Chapter 28 - Chief Malzan

    Ever since the attempted murder, more palace guards were stationed in each corner of the hallway. It sounds exaggerated, but this is the palace supposed to be the most secured place in the empire.


    When news about Lady Malith reached the ears of the Honani Tribe, the tribe leader did not hesitate to march his way to the palace. Elliot welcomed them with open arms and let them reside in the Flower Palace, which is a fifteen-minute walk away from the main palace.??


    The peaceful and quiet morning was coming to an end for Elliot. As an old-looking man with white hair and blue eyes storms into his office. Where is the respect he needed? Elliot asked himself and flashed a smile. One thing he hated is someone storming into his office without making a schedule. But for now, he decided to let go just this time.


    "Chief Malazan, is there anything I could do for you?" Elliot asked as he stood away from his as he offered Chief Malzan a seat. But like a child, he crossed his arms together, and angrily answered, "Do something about my daughter!" Like there is anything Elliot could do.


    She was already provided with the best doctors in this empire, provided with expensive medicines and extra guards to guard her room. Elliot has provided everything Lady Malith needed. All that''s left is for her to fight for her own life. Elliot wanted to kick this old man out of his office, but he decided not to and keep his kind personality up.


    "I''ve sent the best doctors in this empire, and Lady Malith''s condition is gradually getting better," said Elliot. But then Chief Malzan was temperate and hard-headed. Ignoring what Elliot said, he asked, "Where is Ayfara? What kind of sister is she? Unless¡­" Chief Malzan muttered the last word.


    "Father? Why are you making a scene? You''re rude," Ayfara said as she entered and closed the door as it was open the whole time. Ayfara took a fast bow at Elliot and greeted him, "I greet His Imperial Majesty. I''m terribly sorry about my father." Elliot raised his hand, telling her not to mind it. But he did consider kicking this man out of his office.


    "Anyway, why didn''t you protect your sister?" Chief Malzan asked Ayfara, who clearly looked annoyed with her father. She wanted to speak up for herself, but then Elliot was watching them, and she didn''t want to be humiliated in his presence. "Can we talk about this outside?" Ayfara asked her father, which he didn''t like. He raised his hand and slapped Ayfara on the face, leaving the people in Elliot''s office stunned.


    Ayfara clenched her fist and kept her cool down. It ached her cheek. She could feel it throbbing and slowly swelling up. Chief Malzan raised his hand upon the air again, but this time he was stopped. He felt his wrist being held, stopped by Elliot, who didn''t like this kind of entertainment.


    Elliot had two reasons to get mad now. One is Chief Malzan storming into his room without any announcement or scheduling. Second is how he slapped and scolded his loyal servant despite Ayfara doing nothing wrong.


    Cheif Malzan felt something crawling behind his back, and when he turned to see who it was, he sees Elliot in a "not in a good mood and so shut your mouth." He turned silent and averted his eyes away from Elliot but couldn''t escape it when Elliot asked, "And where are you looking at?"


    While stuttering and rubbing his hands together. Chief Malzan answered, "O-oh I thought t-that flower looks nice," He pointed at the blue flowers that he didn''t know were fake. An apathetic laugh came out of Elliot, then he asked, "Are you done?"


    "Yes?" Chief Malzan asked and was clueless about what Elliot was saying. The atmosphere in the office was already heavy, but then his question-answer made it heavier. "Are you done?" Elliot asked as his eyes didn''t break off from him. While wiping his sweat on his forehead, he answered, "Yes, I still have some business to do. I shall take my leave."


    Chief Malzan left the office while there was Ayfara, who kneeled onto her knees and lowered her head. "I''m sorry for His Imperial Majesty to be involved in this family matter. Please give me any form of punishment, and I will accept them," Ayfara pleaded and had not expected Elliot to offer his hand to her.


    "Stand," He commanded, and Ayfara listened to his command but kept her head low. She couldn''t forgive herself for letting Elliot see this kind of family matter. Despite not looking like it, Elliot knew when to be forgiving and not. "Go take a day off. I don''t want to hear any other excuses from you," Elliot said as he walked to his desk to finish the leftover reports.


    "Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty," Ayfara thanked as she left the office. For Elliot to pardon this situation, she was grateful for him. She''s lucky that Elliot doesn''t punish anyone without reason.


    Lost in thoughts Ayfara kept walking the hallway and bumped into Cheif Malzan, who clearly didn''t look pleased. He was tapping his foot onto the ground non-stop and was rubbing his chin as he impatiently was waiting for Ayfara to appear.


    When he saw Ayfara walking in his direction, his face lit up, and he opened his arms wide, asking for a hug from her. But then Ayfara walked past him. Currently, she didn''t want anything from him. From a smile on his face, it changed into a frown with his eyes brows furrowed.


    "Ignoring your own father?" Cheif Malzan asked as he felt disrespected by Ayfara''s action. Ayfara stopped walking and did not turn her back. She answered him in a rude manner, asking, "What, Father? I don''t know you. Don''t speak to me as if I''m your daughter. Instead, stay by Lady Malith''s side and take care of her. She''s your daughter, Am I right?"


    Chief Malzan felt defeated by Ayfara''s words but didn''t back down and continued to stay strong. For the sake of his title as the chief of the Honani Tribe. "Is this how you speak to your own father? I can''t believe how pathetic you have become," He said and let out a laugh.


    "Well, I can''t believe you became an apathetic person too," Ayfara said as she sees a familiar person walking in her direction and thought it was her chance to escape from Chief Malzan. She excused herself, then walked towards the platinum blonde girl and greeted her with a smile.


    Chief Malzan was left hanging, and his attention went to the platinum blonde girl who he wanted. She was gorgeous from top to bottom. His lustful eyes wanted to go near the platinum-blonde lady, but then his daughter from afar shot him a glare.


    He clicked his tongue and stomped his way to Lady Malith''s room. The picture of the platinum blonde couldn''t leave his head, and the more he thought about her, the more he wanted her for himself.

 Chapter 29 - Position

    "Dame Ayfara¡­what are you doing here?" asked Vanessa as she bowed her head as a sign of respect. "Just visiting His Imperial Highness," she smiled and grasped her arms around Vanessa''s, who looked in panic from her sudden action.


    As the two were talking, Emelia sees a man, from the corner of her eye, stomping his foot onto the ground and thought to herself ''what grudge does that man hold against the marbled ground?'' It was also her first time seeing him around the palace.??


    "Say Princess Emelia how is your stay so far?" Ayfara asked Emelia who continued walking towards her. "It''s alright," She answered with a tone of disinterest. Ayfara pouted and intensely stared at Emelia who notices her intense stare but decides not to question her. "Aren''t you affected by what''s going on?" Ayfara asked another question but then this time Emelia didn''t answer her.


    Those speculations are outrageous. Emelia wanted to tell them her side but there wouldn''t be any point, because if she were to stand up for herself, no one would be on her side. "What about you Dame Ayfara? Aren''t you the one who is supposed to be affected?" Emelia asked Ayfara, which hit a nerve.


    It was just a few moments ago when she was slapped by her own father and now she was getting slapped with words. Ayfara contained her cool but her facial expression hid nothing. "Why should I be affected? She''s not my sister,'' Ayfara rolled her eyes after. "I have to go. See you again, Princess," Ayfara removed her arms and walked ahead of them at a faster pace.


    Emelia silently watched Ayfara disappear in front of her and wondered if it was alright to say that. She brushed her hair backward and kept pondering about it. "Are you alright, Miss Emelia?" Vanessa asked after seeing the distressed look on Emelia''s face. ''It''s not the time to make people worry'' Emelia told herself. "I''m alright. Could you lead me to the library?" Emelia asked and quickly changed the topic. "Yes, of course!" Vanessa said and escorted Emelia to the library.


    The whole morning Emelia spent her time in the library reading about the history of the royal family of the Vivan Empire. She didn''t know much about this empire as she simply didn''t have any interest.


    As she read through the book there was one person that captured her eyes. The crowned prince of this empire wasn''t Elliot but another prince. Elliot Lucius Renaud was the second prince of the Vivan Empire. Vanessa from behind asked, "Is there a problem?" Emelia shook her head but what she just saw slightly bothered her.


    "Do you perhaps know¡­" Emelia paused and thought about the best possible way to ask. "Who is the first prince?" Vanessa''s face color turned pale and she looked to both sides before saying anything. "The first prince was killed by His Imperial Majesty."


    Emelia didn''t mean to touch a sensitive matter but she had to ask no matter what since she wanted to know more. To sit on the throne meant that there will always be a possibility of bloodshed. It''s not rare to hear siblings killing each other just for the throne. But Emelia wondered if that man really did kill his brother.


    The late Emperor died from a sickness and so did the Empress. The only ones left in the royal family is the Archduke''s family and the Emperor himself. All this time he had been alone, it''s a pity.


    "Until when do you plan to stay in here?" a familiar voice asked and his footsteps could be heard, walking towards Emelia. "Do you need to know?" Emelia asked and when Vanessa sees the man she excused herself out, giving privacy to both of them. "So cold," he chuckled and sat across her with his leg crossed.


    Emelia continued reading and ignored Elliot who was watching her read the book in silence. "Your no fun," Elliot said as he wiggled his fingers in a circle. "I''m not a form of entertainment," Emelia answered back as she closed the book. She wanted to read the book in peace and not have someone stare at her while reading. She felt awkward.


    "I never said you were," Elliot chuckled and shook his head. "You''re done already?" He asked seeing Emelia standing up and placing the book where it belongs. She turned her head, looking at him, and answered, "A certain person destroyed the still and quiet library."


    "Are you that interested in me?" Elliot asked as he saw what book she was reading earlier. "Ask me any questions I''ll answer it," He said but as if she would ask him any questions. She didn''t want to further involve herself with him. "No need. I will take my leave now," Emelia was about to leave but then she stopped when Elliot asked, "Do you believe that I killed my own brother?"


    Emelia didn''t turn her back but she was taken back for a while by his question. It''s not like she cared much about what happened but she was still slightly curious about it. Instead of giving him a direct answer, she stayed neutral saying, "Who knows? You''re the only one who knows the truth."


    Even if Elliot did kill his own brother for the throne Emelia wouldn''t care about it. But the way he sounded, it sounded as if he was in sorrow. Elliot laughed her answer off and stayed longer in the library.


    As Emelia walked out of the library she sees Alan and Enoch by the door. She looked at them for a while then looked away. They really are brothers Emelia said in her mind as she passed by them. Then from the corner of her eye, she sees someone alone standing in the corner, and calls for her.


    "Brother, what do you think about Princess Emelia?" Enoch asked as he watched Emelia and Vanessa walk the long hallway. Alan looked at Enoch and answered, "Different but someone who I don''t trust." Enoch laughed out loud and slapped Alan''s arm saying, "Every girl you know is different."


    Alan sighed out of annoyance and watches Emelia''s back then answered, "Maybe someone who could save His Imperial Majesty." Enoch nodded his head in agreement and both of them flinched when they heard the door opening. They saw Elliot walking out of the room with a frown but the frown was rewritten with a smile as he said, "I heard what you guys were talking about."


    "We are terribly sorry for being rude," Alan said as he pushed Enoch''s head down in a bowing position. "It''s alright," Elliot shrugged it off then asked, "That reminds me. Tomorrow is the meeting with the council am I right?"


    "Yes, it is," Alan answered confused since it was unusual for Elliot to forget his own schedules. "Alright," Elliot muttered, looking down the ground as he slowly walked away.


    Alan felt something off from Elliot and the cause is no other than Emelia. It''s her fault that he became confused for awhile. "She needs to learn her position," Alan softly said and followed behind Elliot.

 Chapter 30 - The Council

    Another day spent doing nothing but walk aimlessly around the garden and read book after book. Even if hateful comments about Emelia were still circulating in the palace, she ignored them and continued to do what she wanted to do.


    Emelia was sitting on a chair located under the pergola that was located in the middle of the garden maze. The sun was up with bits of clouds moving slowly, covering parts of the sun. She got the book that was laying on the table, picked it up, and began to read it.??


    As she turned to the next page, a palace guard approached her and greeted her but in an unfriendly tone. "His Imperial Majesty is calling for you. Please follow me," he said then immediately turned his back, not waiting for Emelia to catch up with him. "What a rude person," Vanessa shot a glare at the palace guard whose face changed into a smile after the palace guard turned his back to check at Emelia.


    Emelia stood up and followed the palace guard to another building that she has not entered before. It wasn''t the main palace but then it still looked as extravagant as the main palace. Gold paint was used to paint in the corners of the walls and most of the decorations were also in gold.


    The palace guard stopped walking and stood beside the door stayed silent, which confused Emelia, and left her to think about what she should do. Was she supposed to stand still and do nothing? ''At least give some instructions on what to do.'' she rolled her eyes.


    Then suddenly, her name was announced out loud, and the door opened slowly. When the door was fully opened, Emelia sees different people and that included the stomping old man she saw the other day. Those people who were sitting down and looking shocked must be nobles who holds a huge amount of power.


    "Princess Emelia, please take your seat," Elliot said as he pointed at the chair that was beside him. "No, it''s alright. It looks like I''m an unwanted guest to the other nobles," Emelia said as she entered the room and stayed standing instead of being seated.


    These people are called the high nobles. They are the nobles who hold the highest power over the others. Even someone who is titled as a baron could still be part, that is if they hold a power that benefits the empire. Status is just a title and Emelia preferred having the intelligence to defeat those unruly nobles than having some high status.


    "How can you be so rude?" asked one of the high nobles who clearly didn''t like Emelia''s attitude. "You are beautiful in appearance but your personality is like garbage," someone huffed out loud and rolled his eyes.


    "Now don''t be so rude Count Domain. Let Princess Emelia do what she wants. Now, what is it you want to talk about Your Imperial Majesty?" asked the black-haired man who was sitting across the empty chair.


    He looked a bit like Elliot but the aura that he sets off was much friendlier and energetic. Another kind of person Emelia tries to avoid. "The paper set on the table clearly shows whose seat that is. Now, who is not in favor of this proposal?" Elliot asked, counting the hands of those who would choose to object.


    Out of nine people, seven people raised their hands and one of them was the old weird man. Emelia didn''t know what they were talking about and so she didn''t care about whether they agreed or not.


    "Either way if you reject. I have the last word," Elliot said making the old man stand out of anger. He slammed his hands onto the table and asked, "Then what makes my daughter?" Elliot ignored the old man and continued, "As you know Princess Emelia is the princess of the Redodel Empire. If these two empires were to combine we would become much powerful. But, of course, we will still be called the Vivan Empire."


    "Your Imperial Majesty! Don''t ignore my question," the old man said as he continued to stand in frustration. "Chief Malzan, what is that you prefer? The Vivan Empire not to expand their territories and let others conquer us because of our small population?"


    The Vivan Empire doesn''t have that big f a population, which concerns Elliot about the upcoming events that may happen. Combining with the neighboring empire which is the Redodel Empire would make their forces grow stronger and their population much larger as well.


    "That¡­" Chief Malzan was left speechless and he retreated back by sitting back into his chair. But still, he felt like he couldn''t allow the fact that Elliot would make Emelia into an Empress instead of his daughter, Lady Malith.


    "Princess Emelia is an intelligent woman. Not only intelligent but she could wield the sword. I could say that she might be stronger than my loyal servants," Elliot said making the high nobles murmur to one another. The black-haired man raised his hand then asked, "I do not have any problems with this. I trust His Imperial Majesty with his decisions."


    The high nobles murmured to one another and one by one they accepted it. But still, three of them still opposed to this proposal. Since the hands of people in favor of this proposal were more than those who opposed it. The decision was made by the majority.


    Emelia didn''t know what they were talking about not until she was left alone in the council room with Elliot and the black-haired man. "So this is Princess Emelia," He said while rubbing his chin and walked closer to her. He held his hand out to touch her hair. Instead, he felt a hand around his wrist, pulled towards Emelia. She then twisted his arm and using her knee she pushed him down.


    "Don''t touch me," Emelia said and releases the man after. Elliot laughed at the black-haired man then said, "I warned you about her, Archduke Yves."


    Archduke Yves of Melody, the closest cousin of Elliot and is well respected by the nobles because of his achievements. Black hair, green eyes, but not as tall as Elliot. Not to mention he was quite good looking.


    "May I know what this proposal is?" Emelia asked as patience was running out of her. "Even if you don''t want to do this you will do it," Elliot took a small pause and with a smirk, he continued, "You''re going to rule this land with me."

 Chapter 31 - Forced To Agree

    Emelia clearly heard what he said but she couldn''t understand why he chose her. He can choose to merge the two empires like it''s nothing and there''s nothing wrong. But to bring her into this, making her into an empress, ''he must be delusional'' she thought. She strongly believes that she is not fit to be one.


    "I do not agree with this. If you had told me earlier about this I might have considered it. But then you decided on things on your own and so I wouldn''t accept it even if you force me," said Emelia who turned her back and was about to walk away but was stopped by Elliot. "I recently noticed how close you and your maid is. I wonder what I should do to her?" Elliot threatened Emelia who didn''t like it at all. He had to involve an innocent person in his plans just to get what he wants. How far is this heartless person willing to go just for his plans to go accordingly???


    "Think wisely, Princess Emelia," Elliot hummed her name and gave her a smile. Emelia turned her back and met Elliot''s eyes. "Is this how you deal with people? Threatening them with other people''s lives. Is this your form of entertainment?" Emelia asked as she remembered how her family treated her before.


    As she was growing as a child she strayed away from people because of one reason. If she gets attached to someone, that person would end up dying. Of course, she had to stay away and distance herself since she didn''t want people dying because of her. Not only that but it was painful to see someone she loved die because of her disobedience.


    "You''re no different from the emperor of the Redodel Empire," said Emelia and made her way out of the council room.


    "You made her angry," Archduke Yves said as he walked beside Elliot who didn''t understand why Emelia was like that. If the two empires were to merge then her land would still be there. It would also benefit both of them and yet she didn''t want it. For the first time, a person made Elliot feel troubled and confused.


    Archduke Yves wrapped his arms around Elliot''s neck then asked, "You want a drink?" He winked after. Elliot pushed his arms off his neck then asked, "You''re that free to have a drink? I wish I were you."


    "Is that an exaggeration?" Archduke Yves asked while pouting. "Of course I don''t have time to drink. It''s just now," He said as he walked towards the door. "Anyway, if you need anything just write me a letter. I can''t let my precious ladies wait for me."


    "Playboy, that''s what you are called by the society," Elliot said as he watched Archduke Yves leave the room and didn''t care what he said about him. Alone in the council room, Elliot rested his arms on the table and placed his head on his hand.


    He felt his stomach sink, remembering the things he told Emelia. He didn''t want to threaten Emelia but then he was left without a choice, because if he didn''t do that then she would never agree to it. ''At least he got what he wanted.'' he wanted to think. But deep inside, he didn''t feel an ounce of satisfaction.


    Emelia didn''t seem like the type to get mad but she does get mad once in a while. She ranted in her head and started to get a headache, forcing her to stop thinking. She stopped walking midway to calm herself down. Just when she thought no one was going to disturb her she suddenly sees Chief Malzan as she looked to the side.


    He walked closer to Emelia then asked, "Princess Emelia where are you headed?". This statement made her angrier as where she is headed is none of his business. "Why do I have to tell you?" Emelia asked with a cold expression and walked away from him but then he caught up to her. While rubbing his hands and with a smile, he answered, "Simply just curious."


    "Then stop following me," she ordered but then he didn''t stop and decided to grab her hand. Emelia slapped his hand away from her then snapped, "Refrain from touching me with your dirty hands."


    The whole time Chief Malzan was holding his anger in, but at some point, he couldn''t contain it and exploded. He laughed out loud like a drunken man. "You''re the dirty one. Entertaining random men why won''t you entertain me. I would be glad to be one of your customers." Emelia didn''t look amused but rather she was beyond furious if that was even possible.


    "And you heard those rumors from who?" Emelia glared at him. Those rumors are lies as she isn''t the type of woman to go around sleep around with men. "You clearly know nothing, it is clear that you don''t even know the truth," Emelia let out a mocking laugh.


    Chief Malzan clenched his fist and bit his lip. "Truth? Is there a need to find truth in something that all the people already know about?" he asked, raising a brow and grabbed Emelia''s wrist once again. Emelia let out a ''tch'' and was about to kick him on the stomach when suddenly, someone went in between them.


    "Is this how the Chief of the Honani Tribe should be acting?" Elliot asked and grabbed onto his neck. "I didn''t do anything to you because of some negotiations. But it looks like you stepped out of the box." Chief Malzan struggled as he felt suffocated from being choked by Elliot. "You are not going to touch what is mine," Elliot said in a low tone making Emelia shudder from his intense presence.


    Elliot then released his hands, dropping Chief Malzan onto the ground. He held his neck and was coughing out loud. He glared at Emelia but then it was broken when Elliot stared at him intensely. "Get out of here. Now."


    Scared, Chief Malzan ran for his life and cursed out loud at Emelia. Emelia rubbed her arms and while looking away she said, "I didn''t need you to lend a hand." this angered Elliot. He couldn''t understand why Emelia couldn''t accept someone''s hand.


    "At least be grateful that I came to help you. Take this as an apology from earlier," he said and before leaving he continued, "But I''m not backing out of what I said earlier. Once I have agreed to something. It is final."


    It wasn''t her intent to make him angry because this is what she had believed since before. It''s just that she doesn''t believe in some so-called trust. It''s hard. She looked at her palms and closed them.


    "It''s better this way," Emelia muttered as she walked back to her room.

 Chapter 32 - Lied

    "Miss Emelia! Are you alright? What happened earlier? Though I did hear some rumors from the other servants," Vanessa asked the first thing to Emelia as she entered her room. She didn''t want to answer Vanessa, but this girl wouldn''t stop pestering her. "What did the other servants say?" Emelia asked to be sure she didn''t spill anything.


    "That you''re going to become the Empress?" Vanessa asked as her eyes sparkled in anticipation. News does spread fast. What worries Emelia is the way Lady Malith would act in front of her. But soon enough, Lady Malith was going to show her other kind of personality.??


    Vanessa continued staring at Emelia and wanted to hear an answer from her. But being the typical Emelia, she didn''t answer her question, ignoring her as she took her seat. This is going to become a meddlesome matter. Emelia sighed out loud as she massages her temples.


    "Are you alright? Shouldn''t you be happy about it?" Vanessa asked, but obviously, Emelia didn''t like it. Her becoming the Empress of the Vivan Empire? Even though she tries her best not to have many enemies. It looks like more enemies would be made. "It''s nothing," Emelia said as she looked away.


    Earlier, when Elliot threatened Emelia, she felt her skin boil. To bring an innocent person into this matter, that man has no mercy at all. Emelia looked at Vanessa who was, cleaning the furniture while humming a song. She''s cheerful and an easy-going person. As Emelia thought about it. It has been a while since she had gotten angry.


    "So this is anger, huh?" Emelia muttered to herself. Anger is such an unpleasing feeling. Her heart wouldn''t stop beating quickly, and she could feel her face burning up. But then, at the same time, releasing the anger out loud felt good.


    There should be another way out of this. Emelia pondered about it for a while and decided to use this kind of strategy. Recently, Emelia had a feeling Elliot was interested in her. She wasn''t sure what kind of interest but then she was sure that she was nothing but a toy for him. Emelia hid her smirk with her hand then muttered, "This might work."


    Sometimes in the afternoon in Lady Malith''s bedroom was Chief Malzan, who didn''t know how to share the news with his own daughter. He was wearing tons of buckets, rubbing his hands non-stop, and gulping as if he had not drunk water for days.


    "You look troubled," Lady Malith casually said out loud, making Chief Malzan startled. He turned his back, facing Lady Malith, and said, "No, it''s nothing." For now, his plan was not to tell what happened since he didn''t want her to be upset and go crazy like a bull.


    "You''re hiding something. I can see it," Lady Malith furrowed her brow as she crossed her arms together. "No, it''s nothing. How are you feeling?" Chief Malzan asked, trying to change the topic once more, but this time Lady Malith threw a pillow towards him. "You''re hiding something," She said in an angered tone.


    Chief Malzan used the pillow as his shield and answered, "His Imperial Majesty wants that princess to become the Empress. B-but it''s still unsure," He lied the last few words and covered his face when he saw Lady Malith raising her hands, ready to throw another pillow.


    But she calmed herself and told herself not to get angry over some princess when she is favored by most members of the council. She brushed her hair backward and said, "Who cares about her." She rolled her eyes and stood out of bed as if she had not been hurt at all.


    Her father''s eyes grew wide, seeing something unbelievable, then asked, "You''re not hurt?" He couldn''t believe his daughter lied about being hurt, not to mention he made a scene in the Emperor''s office earlier. She didn''t turn her back and answered, "Why would I want to hurt myself? This was just a mere tactic to let the Emperor notice me."


    Chief Malzan gulped then asked, "Wouldn''t you be caught?" Lady Malith let out a sigh as if she was disappointed in her own father. With a smirk, she answered, "But you''re here to cover for me. Am I right?" He knew this wasn''t the best decision for himself, but he didn''t want to see his daughter be angry and sad.


    Before answering, he gulped and nodded his head, "You''re right. Trust your father." Chief Malzan gave her a smile and opened his arms, asking for a hug. Pretending to be the daughter he loves, she ran towards him and gave him a hug. "Thank you, father," Lady Malith said with a smirk.


    Upon hearing a knock coming from the door, Lady Malith ran back into bed, pretending as if she had just woken up. Acting along with her, Chief Malzan ordered the servant, who was about to enter the room, to call for the doctor.

 Chapter 33 - Pocket Watch

    The time felt very long for Emelia as for the whole morning she was sitting on the chair doing nothing. She stopped reading books from the library because she didn''t want to run out of books to read. A month had already passed since she has arrived in the palace of the Vivan Empire. Every day wasn''t a peaceful picture because of a certain person.


    "Good morning to you, Princess Emelia," Lady Malith spoke with a hint of mockery. She sure is energetic after being asleep for how many days. But being the typical Emelia, she answered, "Good morning." With two words that were supposed to just a greeting, it felt as if winter was passing by them. Lady Malith cleared her throat, trying to clear the winter away. She asked, "Do you have any plans for today?"??


    Since the conversation had started, Emelia did not once look at Lady Malith. She knew she was being looked down on by Lady Malith and thought putting a bit of shame in her might change her mind.


    "In fact, I do not have any plans," Emelia answered, still not meeting her eyes. While Lady Malith was starting to get annoyed with the way Emelia acts. But then, instead of showing or bursting her emotions, she kept it in. She told herself there isn''t any point in getting angry with a woman who doesn''t have feelings.


    "That is boring," Lady Malith said as she used her extravagant looking fan to cover her mouth. But the boring person in this place wasn''t Emelia rather Lady Malith. Since the conversation was going nowhere, Emelia asked, "Indeed, why is that Lady Malith ask me these kinds of questions when you know I''m a boring person?" This question took Lady Malith back. It felt like she was slapped but with a question.


    Lady Malith closed her fan, lowering her hand, and answered, "I never said you were a boring person. I-I simply just wanted to say there are many things to do in the palace." Emelia gave a sigh out loud and looked at Lady Malith. There were many things she wanted to say to her face, but then she decided not to. "Yes, there are many things to do in the palace. But with the restrictions given, I simply cannot do anything as I wish," Emelia said.


    Just because she was allowed to roam around the castle and do what she wanted to do. There are still restrictions placed on her. She wanted to yield the sword, but then she isn''t allowed to. Since they think she''ll try escaping one day or try killing the Emperor. Well, it wasn''t a lie. She would try those two but then if she does it, will it benefit her? The answer is nothing. The void filled in her will just be filled much more.


    "If you, please excuse me. I want to continue with my daily walk," Emelia said, then walked past Lady Malith, who still didn''t look to be done with what she was supposed to say. She bit her lip in annoyance and huffed as she walked in her own direction.


    Lady Malith wished Emelia never came to this palace. Her plans to become the wife of Elliot failed because of Emelia. But because of the accident that happened, Elliot had been seeing her almost every day. She tried doing everything to win his heart, but nothing works, and it''s all because of Emelia. Only if she never existed in this world.


    "Lady Malith is a respectable lady. However, what she said earlier is too much for me to handle," Vanessa said with her arms crossed like a child. She turned her head, looking at Emelia, who didn''t look bothered at then asked, "Aren''t you angry at all?"


    "Vanessa, there isn''t anything we could do to a person who all barks but no bite. Let her bark all she wants since she''ll be ashamed of herself for doing so," Emelia answered, but Vanessa couldn''t accept what she said.


    Sometimes she wonders if there things that bother Emelia. She''s like a doll. Someone who doesn''t have feelings. It pains Vanessa to see the people talk bad about her when there are so many good sides to her. The money the Emperor gives to Emelia is a lot, and not once she had used it for her personal gain but for others.


    It was just recently one of the maids'' mother fell sick and didn''t have the money to buy the medicine. Upon hearing this, Emelia gave the money to the maid, telling her to use it and not return it. It was a generous amount of money, specifically one bag of gold coins. One bag had around one hundred gold coins. This is enough to open an extravagant looking shop.


    Vanessa sighed out loud, wishing that people would see Emelia''s good side. Despite lacking the facial expression, she cares very much for every single person. If she were to be a novel''s main character, Vanessa was sure the people would love her.


    The war ended a month ago, and yet there weren''t any celebrations being held in the palace. But with the high demands of the people, Elliot decided to make a three-day celebration because that officials had been busy around and including Elliot.


    The celebration was supposed to be held a month ago, but then they were worried about some things. Despite the war being over, there still those from the Redodel Empire who seek revenge against them. But he couldn''t neglect his people not having a celebration, and that is why Elliot and his trusted servants are planning this celebration more in-depth.


    "Your Imperial Majesty, here is the list of those who are still wanted in our list. We were able to catch a few of them, but then they wouldn''t speak up to who is their leader," Air reported as he handed the paper to Elliot. His eyes schemed through the pages of the paper and nodded his head after.


    "This is what I had feared," Elliot muttered in a low voice as he placed the paper on his desk. "We need to find the leader. If not, the people will be in danger," Elliot continued, and Air nodded his head, agreeing with him. Not only the people will be in danger but also Emelia.


    "Do not worry so much, Your Imperial Majesty. Isn''t this the reason why you assigned Ayfara to be Princess Emelia''s guard?" Air asked, trying to assure him. "You''re right," Elliot said as he massaged his temples. "Do you want some tea?" Air asked, and Elliot answered by nodding his head.


    Once Elliot was left alone in the room, he took a pocket watch out of his pocket. He turned the watch and traced the words engraved onto the watch. It was engraved, "Time will let you find your light."


    "Even if I''ve kept this since your death. I still don''t know what it means," Elliot muttered as he immediately shoved the pocket watch back into his pocket after hearing the door open. He acted normal as if nothing had happened and kept his face straight.

 Chapter 34 - A Sudden Meeting I

    A new day started, but unlike any other day, Emelia was granted to leave the palace and go sight seeing. Though she wouldn''t be going alone. Standing few meters behind her were Ayfara and Enoch. Even she hoped not to be escorted with knight since they''ll be capturing the eyes of the people. She couldn''t do anything and go along with it.


    Emelia pulled her hood down when a bunch of people walked in her direction. Despite not looking like it but there are times where she gets uncomfortable, especially in an unfamiliar area. Vanessa notices Emelia''s discomfort, and not thinking twice, she walked towards her.??


    "Are you alright, Princess?" Vanessa asked in a soft tone, knowing Emelia didn''t want the two knights to notice. Emelia nodded her head and assured, "I''m alright. It''s just been a while." Vanessa hesitantly nodded her head and gripped onto the strap of her bag. "If you feel unwell, please tell me, and I''ll distract those two knights."


    Emelia started at Vanessa for awhile. Why does this person go so far for a person like her? Is it because she''s a princess But again, having someone who could do these types of things is assuring. "Don''t worry," Emelia said and continued keeping her eyes straight.


    Before entering the main town, there was a huge board laid in an arch saying, "Welcome to Celestia." Assuming this is the name of the main town or the capital. Celestia or Celestia meaning heavenly.


    The houses were all painted either with light gray or anything that was light-colored. Maybe the reason why they names this town Celestia is because of how bright the colors are. Not only were the buildings nicely done, but the aesthetics of how and where everything was places were perfect.


    The vendors called out, promoting their items, and there was one thing that caught Emelia''s eyes. She stopped walking and walked under the curtain of the stall, then asked, "Who made this?" The vendor had a flash on his face then answered, "Young Miss, you asked the right person."


    Emelia lowered her head when the vendor tried taking a look at her face but gave up when he felt a weird atmosphere behind her. He gulped upon seeing Ayfara''s punk look, and she even raised her brow to intimidate the vendor even more.


    "Sir?" Emelia called, wanting to hear more since he stopped talking all of a sudden. The vendor wiped his forehead and rubbed his hand together. "For how many generations, my family has been crafting these kinds of ornaments. This one you choose is special. We call it the ''do not forget me'' hair ornament."


    Emelia traced the hair ornament with her finger and pondered onto something. It looks familiar, but where? She was sure her memory isn''t wrong since this was something related to her mother. "Would you like to buy one? I''m sure it''s going to look nice on you," The vendor kept asking, but then Emelia retreated her hand back then said, "No, I was just curious."


    Now that she thought about it, her mother was a huge mystery to her. From the books, she read there isn''t any valuable information about her. Emelia felt her mother was hiding something from her.


    "Princess?" Vanessa called, but Emelia didn''t answer as she was in a daze. Vanessa called out once more, but then Emelia didn''t realize it. The only time she snapped out of her own world was when she got startled by Enoch''s low voice. She turned her back in instinct then asked, "I-is there a problem?"


    "Are you alright, Princess? You were in your own world," Ayfara said while Emelia realized what she had done. She hid her face out of embarrassment and apologized to them. Never had she thought to space out in this kind of place?


    "Is there a problem? You looked so into the hair ornament earlier. If you wanted to buy it, then use the money His Imperial Majesty gave you," Enoch bluntly said, not knowing he triggered Emelia. The last thing she wanted help from was the man, Elliot. Ayfara slapped Enoch''s arm and gave him a look, ''read the mood, you idiot.''


    Not saying a word Emelia continued walking but at a faster pace than usual. While Ayfara rolled her eyes at Enoch and matched Emelia''s pace. The man called, Enoch was still left confused. He hissed out loud, rubbed his chin, and asked, "Did I do something wrong? But really, what face was Ayfara showing?"


    Emelia was busy looking around the stalls, and she didn''t notice there was a person right in front of her. Before she could stop herself, she bumped into a woman, and her hood fell off. The woman''s eyes widen as if something valuable of hers broke. While Emelia calmly wore her hood on, hoping no one saw her face.


    When Emelia was about to walk away, she was stopped midway, pulled towards the woman who had incredible strength. Emelia gasped softly, then asked, "Is there a problem?" At the same time, Emelia hoped this woman didn''t question her identity.


    "You¡­look exactly like her," The woman said as she releases her hand of Emelia''s wrist. Like her? Emelia didn''t want expectations to come but then when the woman said in an unsure tone, "Alia? Alia, right?"


    Emelia looked side to side and notices she lost Vanessa and the two knights. What great timing, but then how does this woman know her mother''s name? Not only that, but the woman didn''t look like a commoner as she was wearing a nice quality dress.


    "How do you know her?" Emelia asked as she removed her hood after they moved to a remote area. The woman didn''t answer her because she was distracted by Emelia''s appearance. Her eyes couldn''t believe it. The person she wanted to see the most was right in front of her. But something was wrong the Alia she knew looked younger when they were the same age.


    "Are you perhaps her daughter?"

 Chapter 35 - A Sudden Meeting II

    The woman''s question echoed in her ears as Emelia continued to stay shocked. She didn''t understand how a citizen of this empire knew her mother. Like all, she knew her mother came from the other empire. But Emelia made her mind up. Even if the woman knew her mother, it didn''t mean she would trust her immediately.


    "Please answer my question first. How do you know her?" Emelia asked politely as she could sound. The woman touched her face and sighed out loud. From top to bottom, Emelia looked the exact copy of her mother. One thing that was different is the way she acts. How could she not recognize her one long lost friend???


    "I am your mother''s friend since birth. We were inseparable not until her coming of age," The woman said as she took a step closer towards Emelia, who took a step back. "How can I believe your words?" Asked Emelia as she uncousinly wrapped her hand onto the pendant her mother gave her.


    The woman''s eyes onto the pendant Emelia was clenching and her mouth slightly opened. "May I see that pendant?" The woman asked as she slowly reached her hand out to touch the necklace. At first, Emelia didn''t want the woman to touch the pendant, but then the woman looked as if she really knew her mother.


    Still not fully trusting the woman, Emelia removed the pendant off her neck and gave it to the woman. Not even a minute, tears poured out of the woman''s eyes, and she started weeping out loud. She couldn''t believe what she was touching. Emelia stood baffled by the sudden cry of the woman as she didn''t know what to do.


    "A-are you alright?" Emelia stuttered as she reached a hand out to comfort the woman. The woman nodded her head with a small smile. She wiped her tears before introducing herself, "My name is Maria Navida. I don''t know if your mother ever mentioned me, but I''m her childhood friend."


    "Childhood friend?" Emelia muttered as she tried recalling if her mother ever told her about Maria. But nothing came into mind, and she asked, "How can I believe you?" Emelia asked.


    Maria took something out of her small purse and showed it to Emelia. The necklace she had was the exact replica of her mother''s necklace. But who knows, this necklace could be bought anywhere in this place. Maria smiled, but her eyes weren''t. She looked at the pendant then said, "I made this. Before your mother left, I gave this to her. As a sign of our friendship."


    As Maria was about to say more, she was called out by one of her servants, saying they needed to depart. Maria nodded her head and held Emelia''s hand, "If you want to know more, please visit me in the Deltrat estate. It would be nice to have a talk. Please tell your mother I miss her and wish to see her soon." Though her mother is already gone.


    Emelia walked out of the narrow alley while wearing her hood, and before she could decide to go. She was forcefully pulled and bumped her forehead onto something soft. She looked up to see who pulled her, and there was a concerned and angered face on Enoch.


    "Where did you go? Don''t you know how dangerous it is to move around alone? Just because you lost us doesn''t mean you could wander around," Enoch grit his teeth while Emelia flinched as she felt her wrist being squished by the man''s strength. "Calm down, Enoch," Ayfara said, patting his shoulder. She walked in between the two and removed his hand off Emelia''s wrist. "Don''t use your strength. You''re hurting her," Ayfara continued.


    "You''re too soft on her, Ayfara," Enoch glared at her and said, "Even if His Imperial Majesty allowed her to stay in the palace. It doesn''t mean she isn''t our enemy." Ayfara sighed out loud, and while raising her brows, she answered him, "But what can she do? Not only that, but she isn''t the type of person to run away without reason."


    Though it has just been a month since then, Ayfara observed many things about Emelia. She knew one or two things about Emelia, but there are some complicated ones she couldn''t decipher. Emelia rubbed her wrist as she sees a red mark and agreed with Ayfara. What can she do in this place? If she were to run away, the loyal servants of the Emperor would go after her. Just by strength, she isn''t even as strong as them.


    Enoch cleared his throat, realizing he got angry at Emelia for the first time. But Emelia didn''t seem to care about it at all. She thinks every person in this world gets angry once in a while. Even the kindest person would get mad.


    "Anyway, I saw another person going out of that alley. She didn''t look like a commoner. A noble perhaps?" Enoch suspiciously asked Emelia but received no answer from her. Now, this is something he should report to Elliot. "We should head back to the palace," Ayfara said as she looked at her watch. "His Imperial Majesty wouldn''t like it if we''re late, especially the Princess."


    Emelia turned her back as if she was looking for Maria, but she was nowhere to be found. The story earlier didn''t make sense to her, but then at least she was sure there is something her mother was hiding. It''s strange because her mother could have written about it to her. Or is there another letter that she had not received?

 Chapter 36 - The Real Story

    "I heard from Enoch you got lost and talked to a suspicious person," Elliot said with his casual low voice. Emelia didn''t answer him for a while and watched the man leaning by the window while he placed his long fingers under his chin. "And so if I did? Is there a problem talking with someone?" Emelia asked instead of answering. There''s nothing wrong with talking with a person unless he would want to make her into an unsociable person.


    "I didn''t say you''re not allowed to talk. Rather¡­I would love to hear your voice all more," Elliot said, letting a soft chuckle out, as he took his seat. There was one word she wanted to say out loud, which was disgusting. This man sure has a problem. "So will you now answer me? Who was that suspicious person?"??


    Why does this man ask so many questions? Can''t he just leave her alone and let her do whatever she wanted to? But right, Emelia forgot that this man isn''t normal but weird. He would not stop asking unless she answered him.


    "Just someone who knew my mother. Are you now satisfied?" Emelia asked as her eyes kept looking at the door, wanting to get out of his office soon. Elliot raised his brow with his head slightly titled he muttered, "Mother?" then the expression on his face turned darker. How could he forget about it?


    Emelia read Elliot''s face like a book. Defiantly, there is something he was hiding. Something only a few knew about this. This man knew Emelia''s mother, and he is someone from the Vivan Empire. It isn''t wrong with others knowing her mother but then remember her mother entered the palace at a young age.


    Making a relationship with someone with a high position in just a few years would almost be impossible. That is why something. They are hiding something from Emelia.


    "Then let me ask you something," Emelia said while Elliot looked back at her with a smirk and said, "Sure, ask me anything." The slyness of his face annoyed Emelia, but he looked confident to the point she wanted to crush his ego. This question may be random, but it might help her open a weakness of his.


    "What happened to your parents?"


    Silence. The silence was the answer he gave, and not just that, but his expression turned dark again. Not just that, but there was a hint of sadness in his eyes. As if he didn''t want to remember about them. Just like a bad dream. But at least for Emelia, this is where it would start. The start of finding his weakness.


    "You don''t need to know," Elliot tried dodging the question, but then Emelia asked again, "What happened to them?" The more Emelia pushed she didn''t know what was going to happen to her. Death or punishment, she wondered which of the two the man will choose.


    The rumor of how Elliot became the emperor was known to other empires. The boy climbed the stairs by killing his parents. This topic isn''t as sensitive to Elliot, but the way Emelia said it, he didn''t like it at all. It felt unpleasing, as if he was the only man alive in the world.


    Elliot is an intelligent man who was able to achieve many things at a young age. He used to be bright, loved by the servants, and loved by the late emperor and empress. But what many didn''t know was the massacre that happened that night.


    A black-haired boy standing in a pool of blood and his golden eyes filled with bloodlust. That was what they described him. In one hand, he was holding a sword with half of his face covered with his parent''s blood. But the truth was he didn''t kill his parents. He just wanted to save them, and until now, the real murder has still not been caught.


    The blame pointed at Elliot built in himself, and that is why he never went against those who said he was a murder. If only there was someone who could tell him it wasn''t his fault. The weight that shoulders him would be lifted.


    "I killed them. Are you satisfied too?" Elliot asked, but Emelia didn''t take his answer into heart. It obviously was a lie. Every action has a reason, and that is what Emelia had believed in. "Good enough," Emelia lied as she averted her attention somewhere else.


    But as she thought deeper about it, this gives her a reason to continue living. She wanted to find the truth about her mother. But where will she start?


    "So, have you finally fallen for me?" Elliot asked.

 Chapter 37 - Angered

    The first time Elliot heard about the princess of the Redodel Empire, he had no interest in her at all. Basically, he had once thought. All girls are the same, greedy, two-faced, and weak. The number of women who went after him ended wrecked. He did not kill them but broke their heart into pieces.


    But when he sat on the golden throne and looked down at the Redodel royal family. His eyes shifted towards the unconscious platinum blonde. Her slim figure tempted him to crushed her into pieces, but when she opened her eyes, he saw something different about her. The supposed luminous emerald eyes were not luminous. Instead, it was full of hatred, which she was not aware of herself.??


    After, he brought her to the palace, and sure every day was interesting despite not seeing her most of the time. But somehow, there was something he wanted to do for her. And that was to open her eyes.


    "Anyway, I have some news for you," Elliot said as she handed her a paper. Emelia started at the paper for a second before holding it. She asked him, "What is this?" Clearly, she didn''t look interested but rather confused. "Read it. You might want some intel," Elliot answered her.


    While Emelia was busy reading the paper, Elliot was expecting some reaction from her. But it backfired. Her face says nothing about what she had read. She lifted the paper, and while swinging it up on the air, she asked, "And this is the intel you wanted to share?"


    This wasn''t what he was expecting, but how could he forget who he was talking to? "What do you think?" He asked as Emelia felt she was being tested by him. He was underestimating her, and Emelia didn''t like it since it was Elliot whom she is speaking to.


    Henry Verida and Argus Gebrat are both alive. They were last seen by the Vivan Empire''s border and is on the run. Their motives are not clear, but the speculations were to bring back the last leader of the Redodel Empire who was Emelia.


    The fact Elliot wanted Emelia to know is because in a report he read. It said Henry Verida and Emelia are childhood friends. While Argus Gebrat had great respect for Emelia. Though Elliot intentionally gave this report, which was one week ago.


    Currently, Henry and Argus are both in prison, which no one except the Lion knights and Elliot''s loyal servants knows about. They didn''t manage to capture all of them, and they are sure they will come and try freeing them.


    "Aren''t you going to say anything about it?" Elliot asked while Emelia placed the paper onto the table. It''s not like she could do something about it, is what she wanted to says. But instead, she stayed quiet. If ever they managed to bring Emelia out, she would rather stay inside the palace than rule a land.


    Since she was younger, Emelia always underestimated her skills. She has the qualities to become a great leader of a nation. But because of the number of doubts that built in her since she was young. The thoughts of being a leader never crossed her mind. Not to mention she would rather be dead than be stuck inside Elliot''s palace.


    "And so? What is this information going to do to me?" Emelie asked she didn''t remove her eyes off the paper. "If they ask you to leave, will you leave?" Elliot asked as he placed the paperback on his desk. Escape? Why would she escape when it''s going to make her life more complicated?


    "You know one day you need to learn doing things on your own isn''t going to make you grow."


    What does he mean by that, Emelia asked herself? Since she was younger, she had been alone. She never saw how her mother looked like. The servants treated her as if she was nothing. The father who she had thought would love her was a coward. It was her step-mother who was manipulating her father to do bad things.


    "But I''ve always been alone. There is no space for me to grow. I am fine being like this," Emelia answered him. Wounded, lonely, and scared. Those are the three things Emelia had suppressed already.


    But what Elliot said next quite angered Emelia. He said, "This is why you keep pushing away people. You know in life you need to learn how to trust others to improve yourself." Elliot paused, feeling frustrated. How can a person like her exist? Reflecting on his past self, he was similar to Emelia. But he learned there is kindness in some people. He continued saying, "The more you push those who open up to you. The more you will fall and break."


    "Fall and break, how stupid are you?" Emelia muttered, and not thinking twice, she answered him, "I don''t need you to tell me that. I know myself more than you do." She stood up and made her way to the door but stopped when Elliot asked, "You do? Then let me ask what your favorite color is? What do you like to eat? What kind of books do you like reading? Answer me."


    How would she know? The fact her mind turned blank made her flustered. Things weren''t supposed to go likes this, but because he kept pushing her. She ended up being angered in a while. As calm as possible, she said to him, "Mind your own business. Stop interfering in someone''s life whom you only met."


    With that, Emelia left his office, angered. With the way she walked and her sour expression, Air, who had been standing out of the office, entered with a sigh. "Your Imperial Majesty, what is the point in angering her?"


    The grin on Elliot''s face turned into a frown, and he answered, "Isn''t it interesting how she was once like me?"


    Air couldn''t believe Elliot had the time and go play with someone while there were papers piling on his desk. It seems like he isn''t going to get sleep for the night. How could Air forget the way Elliot releases stress is by putting pressure on someone.


    "Please restrain yourself, Your Imperial Majesty."


    "You don''t need to tell me that. I''m just having some fun. A drama once in a lifetime isn''t it interesting, Air?" Elliot asked smirking while Air shook his head and kept his mouth shut as he knew he can''t do anything about him.

 Chapter 38 - Reflection

    The moment Emelia walked out of the room, she didn''t realize her own expressions were showing. Her brows were furrowed in annoyance, and her eyes looked colder than usual. The servants and soldiers who passed her wondered who was the person who angered her that much. Well, the answer is none other than Elliot himself.


    She could feel her blood rushing up to her face while, from time to time, she would bite her lip. The only time she stopped being angry was when she reached her room¡ªthe most calming place for her at the moment.??


    The moment she entered her room, she didn''t realize she was not alone in the room. The fact she didn''t notice it means she was really preoccupied with her own thoughts. Vanessa, who was in Emelia''s room the whole time, cleaning for the first time, sees Emelia in her angry state. Vanessa thought hard who was the person who angered her, and the only one who came to mind was Elliot.


    "Princess, are you alright?" Vanessa asked as she stopped wiping the window and walked towards her. "Yes," Emelia answered short but sternly. Vanessa watched Emelia sitting on the couch and cannot believe Emelia''s answer. Defiantly something happened between the two. A light bulb lit in Vanessa''s head then she said, "You could rant to me. I won''t say a word to others."


    "No, I''m alright," Emelia answered, but the way she looked, she didn''t look alright at all. She started tapping her foot onto the ground with her eyes closed. To add, she was biting the corner of her lip while sighing.


    "You know, for us, humans it''s better to let it out than keep it. Why won''t you try it?" Vanessa asked, building the curiosity of Emelia, who opened her eyes while looking at her. Before she knew it, Emelia talked about the things Elliot told her. She still couldn''t believe how a person like him would understand her. It''s not like he knew her since they were young.


    "It''s very absurd he could think like that," Emelia said as she rolled her eyes. While Vanessa, on the other hand, couldn''t help but feel troubled about how to comfort her. She couldn''t deny the words of Elliot since he was mostly right. This just shows how the life Emelia lived is different from normal people.


    It''s not uncommon for royal families to go along together. But it didn''t mean that the royal family didn''t have a bad relationship with each other. There those who have a different perspective in mind. The highly they think about themselves makes them a lowly person. That''s how it''s supposed to be, but it''s just that their perspective is different.


    "Well¡­ I''ll be honest. But His Imperial Majesty is correct," Vanessa said in a panicked tone and contained pleading, "Please do not hate me. It''s just that he really is correct." Vanessa shut her eyes tight expecting an earful from Emelia, but then instead, she just sighed out loud and stood up.


    It has been a while since she had felt this angry. There are moments she would get angry but then not to this extent. "I know, but then¡­ he''s annoyingly annoying," Emelia muttered as she reflected on her own actions.


    It was childlike of her to act like that when she could have just answered nicely at him. Her emotions sparked up, but at least she has a human side of herself.


    "His Imperial Majesty rarely shows that side of him. Usually, he''s cold and unfriendly towards others except for his loyal servants and His Grace," Vanessa said as she placed a teacup on the table. "If he shows you that side of his, then it means he trusts you." Emelia looked at Vanessa in disbelief, but at least now, her mind was clear.


    "His Imperial Majesty has taken a liking on you," Vanessa said as she poured another cup of tea into Emelia''s cup. "He may be a complicated man, but deep down, he is a kind-hearted person. He is just worried about you."


    The emperor himself is worried about her? What kind of nonsense is this. She didn''t want to believe Vanessa, but she kept pushing her to believe so. When it comes to Vanessa, Emelia can''t help but feel defeated.


    It seems like she has a new mission now. That is to apologize to him during supper. Though she knew it wasn''t going to be easy, especially towards a cunning man like Elliot.

 Chapter 39 - Apology And Payment

    The dining hall was filled with three people, Elliot, Emelia, and Lady Malith. The fact Lady Malith''s presence was there, she was being ignored by Elliot like usual. She was an uninvited guest who would want to serve one?


    Elliot lowered his fork and knife then asked Emelia, "How is it to your liking?" Emelia didn''t meet his eyes, but she answered, "It''s to my liking." While on the other hand, Lady Malith looked at Emelia with jealousy. Anyone who was present in the dining hall could tell Lady Malith didn''t look nice at all. But since there weren''t any servants at the moment, it was just for a while she showed her true self.? ?


    "Your answers are short as always," Elliot chuckled, slicing his beef into smaller pieces. "That is who I am," Emelia answered without any hesitation. Though she had planned to apologize about the incident, she didn''t know when to say it. Not to mention Lady Malith was there sitting across her with deadly stares. Emelia felt uncomfortable, not to mention she had a feeling she was going to get indigestion.


    "Lady Malith, will you please leave the dining hall?" Elliot asked after noticing the discomfort Emelia was in. But she didn''t expect him to call out for her. Lady Malith looked shocked. Her mouth was slightly opened, her brows were furrowed, and her eyes grew bigger. She didn''t want to be left out in the conversation, and so she insisted.


    "I''m sorry to say this, but I still am an important person in this palace," She answered highly of herself, not realizing she would look stupid in front of Emelia. When Elliot said, "And so?" Lady Malith felt something crawling behind her back.


    There was a clear distinction that Elliot didn''t want Lady Malith to be in the room, yet she still continued to stand for herself. "W-what I meant to say is please say it in front of me too. You don''t need to kick me out unless it''s something secretive," Lady Malith smirked at the last few words.


    "You are right," Elliot said, putting a smile on Lady Malith''s face, who got cut by Elliot before she could say anything. "Indeed, this something between the Princess and I. So please leave," Elliot said with his usual cold tone while looking at her.


    His look wasn''t the usual look but the look that says if-you-don''t-listen-to-my-orders-I''ll-kill-you scared her. She flinched as she took a glance at Emelia. While stuttering, she excused herself out with both of her hands clenched.


    Now that the nuisance was out of the room, Elliot felt relaxed now. While Emelia, on the other hand, still didn''t know when to apologize to him. The whole five minutes, the two didn''t say anything not until Elliot broke the silence.


    "I want to apologize for being rude earlier," He said as he wiped the tip of his mouth with a napkin. Emelia, who just finished eating, answered, "No, it was my fault. I want to apologize for her child-like manners earlier. Also, thank you for driving Lady Malith out. I felt uncomfortable for a second¡­"


    "Do I get a reward?" Elliot chuckled at his own question and had expected Emelia to say no, but she didn''t say anything. His face lit up, and he asked, "Really? I can ask you to do whatever I want?" Emelia nodded her head but had one condition, "But I will not agree to marry His Imperial Majesty or anything related to marriage."


    Of course, that was on his mind, but then another idea came into his mind. "What about we go out on a date?" Elliot suggested while Emelia was confused about the word date. She had never heard of that word before and didn''t know what it meant. "Date?" She questioned while Elliot nodded his head. "For the commoners, it means that a guy and girl goes out alone and have fun," Elliot explained, reaching Emelia, who didn''t want to accept it but had no choice but to.


    Once she has said, it can''t be taken back. She was one of those who believe a man should keep their word. "I understand. If that is your wishes, then I will accept them," Emelia nodded her head as she folded her napkin and placed it on the table after. "Tomorrow, be prepared. I''ll ask your maid to prepare you some commoner clothes," Elliot said with a smile.


    The two parted ways but with two different kinds of expression. One was smiling and humming as he walked back to his office. While the other didn''t have any form of excitement and felt troubled about tomorrow.

 Chapter 40 - Outing I

    "I never thought about this, but Miss Emelia, you do look good in any dress," Vanessa nodded her head in agreement and checked the dress Emelia was wearing once more before she would leave the palace.


    It was her second time to leave the palace, but then it still is an unfamiliar place for her. "But to think it''s a date between His Imperial Majesty and you, it''s like a fantasy," Vanessa said while smiling.? ?


    Emelia didn''t want to mean this negatively, but she thinks Vanessa is a weird person. Imagine having a friend who has a weird taste in men. Not to mention the rumors about Elliot were severe to some point. They say he''s cursed. Too bad witches or magic don''t exist in this world. It is a world where technology, agriculture, and others more improve over time.


    "I don''t think so," Emelia mumbled to herself as she stood away from the makeup table. Commoner clothes so comforting to the point she didn''t want to wear the dresses she had worn for her entire life. "Miss Emelia, you''re good to go. Please fill me in some details later," Vanessa gave her a wink and pushed her out of the door for Ayfara to escort her to the main door.


    As they walked to the entrance, there was one question Ayfara had to ask. she asked, "I wonder why His Imperial Majesty is interested in you." Emelia looked at her for a second and couldn''t agree more with her question. "But I think I know why," Ayfara laughed at herself as she then looked at Emelia. "Unlike the other rich nobles, you don''t treat someone like me as inferior. Somehow I like it. Just imagine the faces of those who reject just because I am a girl," Vanessa said as she walked in a funny manner.


    "Each one of us has the right to do something they want to do. The only thing that stops us from doing so are those people who are jealous of our skills," Emelia said while Ayfara couldn''t help but agree more with her. This is the reason why Ayfara didn''t mind serving Emelia.


    They finally reached the entrance of the door, and down the stairs, Emelia sees a black horse and Air by Elliot''s side. She didn''t have a problem riding a horse since she was experienced but sharing a horse with him was something she didn''t want to do.


    She looked hesitant as Elliot offered his hand to help her climb on the horse. But then Emelia remembered about the promise she made with him. Just for today, she told herself. Then tomorrow, she''ll forget about today''s enjoyment. They both got on the horse, and Emelia couldn''t help but feel any comfortable. She could feel his chest pressing her back, and she could feel his breath brushing her ears.


    "Are you ready, Milady?" Elliot asked her, which she didn''t need to be asked. "Yes, I am," she answered him.


    As they rode the horse to the main town, Emelia thought they would be alone, but she was wrong as they are the only ones on the way. But as she looked closer, there are a few of his knights following him. Well, Alan isn''t the type to leave those two alone, and keeping an eye on the emperor is his job.


    "Why the main town?" Emelia asked Elliot as his eyes were set on the road.


    "Why that main town, you ask?" Elliot repeated her question then answered her with, "There is a festival. Did you not know that?"


    "I don''t live in this empire. How would I know such things?" Emelia answered.


    "Reasonable."


    Though it was not the grandest festival, a festival is still a festival. At least every festival being held in the main town Elliot goes in to check from time to time. The question now relies upon who coordinates it.


    In the Vivan Empire, there is a law made by the first emperor of the Vivan Empire. That is, grand festivals will be overseen by the emperor himself, while minor festivals will be held by the council, consisting of rich and powerful people in the noble circle.


    For this festival, it celebrates the god of agriculture. The god of agriculture is known to like simple events. That is why this festival is considered a minor festival though the church opposed it at first.


    "Here we are in the main town. Are you excited, Milady?" Elliot asked. "Why should I be?" Emelia asked back, leaving Elliot stunned. He laughed at himself as he went off his horse. He offered his hand to her, which she accepted it without hesitation.


    The lively music played by the harmonica resonated with the people. Sone dancing along with it and some clapping their hands to the beat of the music. It was very lively and happy, and it was what Emelia wanted to see. For a while, Emelia felt lost within her own thoughts, forgetting Elliot''s presence.


    "Let''s decide on how we should call each other. I''ll call you Emelia, and you shall call me Elliot," He suggested, but Emelia didn''t seem to like it. "I won''t force you if you don''t like it. However, calling me Elliot won''t change," He added.


    "No¡­it''s alright," Emelia changed her mind last minute. It wouldn''t be unfair for Elliot to have his real name. Plus, she didn''t mind people calling her name. Aside from her mother, it was her first time another person called her name without her title.

 Chapter 41 - Outing II

    "Emelia," Elliot called her name, leaving her stunned for a second. She didn''t know how nice it was for her name to be called. "W-what is it?" Emelia stuttered, avoiding meeting his eyes. The way she acted made Elliot want to laugh, but he held it in. Her actions were too adorable not to be laughed at. "Aren''t you going to take my hand?" He asked as he looked down at his pleading hands, asking for her to take them.


    Of course, Emelia didn''t know whether to take it because it would look as if they were actual lovers. Elliot titled his head slightly while his eyes kept calling for her to take his hand already. "I will," Emelia muttered as she took his hand but didn''t expect him to intertwine his fingers with hers. She didn''t know what face she was making, but she could, her face burning up, and her heart fluttered.??


    "W-what are you doing?" She asked him as she tried removing her hands from his tight grip. While walking, he turned his head, looking at her, and answered cheekily, "Holding your hand." She didn''t know what to do about him, but she ended up surrendering. Just for today, then tomorrow, everything will be back to normal.


    The bustling streets were covered with laughter and welcoming responses from the vendors. Everything looked so new to Emelia to the point her eyes stop looking at food stalls. Elliot noticing the short glances Emelia made and had an idea in mind. He pulled Emelia towards one of the stalls and was greeted by a kind female vendor.


    "What a lovely couple you are," A female vendor said. While Emelia was about to say a word but then Elliot stopped her and thanked the female vendor. "Here, have some strawberry glazed with sugar. Trust me, it won''t betray you," The female vendor gave Emelia a wink. Elliot brought out some copper coins to the female vendor, who then refused, "It''s my treat. Go and enjoy the festival."


    "Thank you very much," Elliot thanked her with a smile and gently pulled Emelia back on the street. Emelia, in her other hand, was holding a stick with a strawberry candy. She looked at it with utmost curiosity as it was her first time seeing one. "What do you call this?" She muttered to herself out loud, thinking Elliot wouldn''t hear her due to the crowd.


    "It''s called strawberry candy. You should try it. It''s delicious," Elliot said as he took a huge bite of the candy. "It''s dipped with sugar. That''s why it''s shining," He added, which he didn''t have to since Emelia knew what it was.


    Emelia took a small bite from it, and before she realized it, she gobbled everything with three bites. Her eyes were sparkling, which Elliot had not expected it to, but her face still remained the same. Elliot learned one more thing about Emelia. When there''s something new she wants to try, her eyes start to sparkle. It felt good seeing her being happy. Though Elliot wished Emelia would say a word to him if she wanted to try something. But this is what Elliot likes about her.


    Before Emelia knew it, her eyes went to another food, and this time she could smell something delicious from it. While the vendor was promoting, a small line was formed. "Do you want to try it?" Elliot asked, but then, seeing the small line, Emelia shook her head and continued to walk forward.


    Elliot turned his head for a short moment feeling bothered as he felt someone watching them. The moment this happened, he signaled a finger to Alan, who had been watching from behind to capture whoever it was. But it wasn''t just Elliot who noticed it, but Emelia felt it too.


    Though Elliot made this clear to Alan earlier, they should not be interrupted at all. Alan couldn''t help but go against his orders. While wearing a black hood to cover his uniform, Alan whispered something to Elliot, who couldn''t help but feel annoyed.


    "Is Ayfara here?" Elliot asked Alan, who nodded his head. "Call for her, and she already knows what to do," Elliot said as he wore a black cloak that Air gave him. Emelia didn''t question any further, but she felt something. She couldn''t explain it to herself, but the feeling was heavy. She couldn''t understand why she was feeling disappointed and wanted more.


    "I''m sorry we''re going to have to cut this short. Some matters had to come in," Elliot had a saddened expression. "I''ll pay you back later," He said before they departed. "His Imperial Majesty looks disappointed," Ayfara said, appearing out of nowhere. "It must be tough to be a great ruler," Emelia muttered.


    "Since this has come, what else does this princess want to do?" Ayfara asked, leaving Emelia to think about what she wanted to do. But no matter how hard she tried to think of something there, nothing came into her mind. "Nothing? Then shall I bring you to one of His Imperial Majesty''s hideout?" Ayfara sounded serious, which made Emelia think, is it alright to be there?


    "No, it''s alright. I think it''s better to go back to the palace."


    "I noticed something but does Miss Emelia not like going out?" Ayfara asked.


    "I simply don''t like crowded places. But once in a while, it''s nice to be out here," Emelia answered as she wore her hood. She could have worn her hood earlier, but then Elliot kept pulling her hood down. He just wanted to see her face than talk to a shady-looking person.


    Though it was supposed to be a date between Emelia and Elliot, it had to be cut short. But at the same time, it was time for things to start again.

 Chapter 42 - The Future?

    "We managed to get out of the cell, but if we''re caught once more, our heads will definitely come off," The blonde-haired man said while huffing after the long run they made after escaping from the cell. The man who stood beside the blonde nodded his head in agreement and said, "We should get going, Your Grace."


    The blonde-haired man was desperate to get back what was his. What he wanted was not an item but a person who he was sure to be alive. No matter how hard they searched for her body, she was nowhere to be found. When he was close to giving up, word came across him that the person he was looking for was still alive.??


    That person was none other than Emelia Beaumont.


    "Your Grace, I see the others we should get going," Argus said as he pulled his cloak down. "I know." Henry wasn''t sure if the rumor was true, but something was telling him that Emelia was still alive. The thought of Emelia suffering somewhere around in the Vivan Empire made him angered. "Wait for me, Emelia." The letter will say everything though he wasn''t sure if the letter will reach her.


    Emelia felt chills crawling behind her back and made her turn her back. For a while there, she thought someone was thinking about her. She rubbed her arms to calm herself down and got startled when Ayfara called for her name.


    "Lady Emelia, are you alright? Should we start heading back? The sun is about to fall," Ayfara asked out of concern after seeing Emelia act weird. "We should head back," Emelia answered short and followed Ayfara, who lead their way back to their carriage.


    On the way back to the carriage, a boy was running around playing with his friend and bumps into Emelia. The boy lands onto the ground, and while rubbing his forehead, he apologizes to Emelia countless times. The boy stood up and ran back to his friends who were scolding him.


    But then Emelia felt something in her hands which she had not to expect from the boy. She took a peek at her own hand and saw a white paper with writings in it. The paper felt hard, as if it was folded a hundred times to make it not visible to others. Just to be sure, Emelia slips the paper into her pocket and pretends nothing happened.


    When Ayfara asked if everything was alright, Emelia didn''t answer her, meaning she was alright. It was a good thing Ayfara didn''t notice it. But who would dare slip a message when there were guards around Emelia. Well, it seems, using a child wouldn''t be any problem, not to mention if they were to create rucks it would ruin the mood of the festival.


    Once Emelia reached her room, she asked everyone to leave her, and at the same time, she moved away from where the windows are. The moment she was about to open the paper, she heard a knock coming from the door and hid the note back.


    "Miss Emelia, please let me prepare the bath," Vanessa said as she entered the room. Like her usual response, she nodded her head. When Vanessa was busy preparing the bath, Emelia snuck the paper out and read the paper. Her eyes widen and her mouth slightly opened. She read the paper once more, and from there, she knew the clock has started to tick.


    The paper crumpled the moment Emelia clenched her fist. This was the last thing she had hoped. How long will the fight go on? The never-ending bloodshed, the never-ending war. The unnecessary war put many lives in danger. She felt drained just thinking about it. Just like that, history will repeat itself just like a clock. It goes around restless and only stops if it breaks.


    Vanessa walked out of the bathroom, wiping her hand with a clean piece of cloth, and as she was about to call Emelia, she frowned.


    Once again, the saddened expression on her face was back. The only thing she could ask herself was what''s making Emelia feel down? With her own powers, there isn''t anything she could do. The positive Vanessa was starting to doubt herself, but that isn''t strong enough to bring her down. She shook her head and cheered herself out, finally calling to take her bath with a smile.


    "Miss Emelia, the bath is done. Please take a bath while the water is still warm," Vanessa forced herself to sound happy, which managed to fool Emelia, who was preoccupied with thoughts. Though Vanessa hoped whatever made Emelia sad would be solved.


    The gentle breeze blew the hair of Emelia as she was by the balcony admiring the moon. Though she felt tired, her eyes wouldn''t bring her to sleep. Nights like these meant she had many thoughts in her mind. But what she couldn''t understand was why she felt scared. She placed her hand in front of her, telling herself to stop thinking and just calm down.


    But the sense of being scared wouldn''t calm her down. The last she felt scared was when she was still young. When the world in her eyes was still bright when it was supposed to be the age of discovery. Everything turned dark to her at the age of six. That is when she discovered how tainted people were. Though she knew not everyone is like that.


    All she wanted was to be loved.


    After all, she has never felt the taste of being loved.

 Chapter 43 - Encounter

    The servants bowed their heads upon Lady Malit''s presence as she entered the greenhouse with other fellow ladies who were invited by her. It was normal for Lady Malith to invite other ladies to have tea and talk about the recent trends going on.


    The noble ladies were having a great time talking to one another as they had been acquainted for a long time. Not to mention the five noble ladies who were present are Lady Malith''s closes friends in the circle. Though at first, they didn''t get along not until Lady Malith was so-called rumored to become the future empress.??


    "Lady Malith, your dress is beautiful as always. Is it the royal tailor who made your dress?" A nobles lady asked while her eyes couldn''t stop looking at the white dress Lady Malith wore. "It''s not the royal tailor but a known tailor. You know His Imperial Majesty doesn''t allow the royal tailor to make a dress just for anyone," Lady Malith tried keeping a smile on her face, but at the end, her lips formed a straight line.


    The noble ladies pitied Lady Malith one by one, scolding Elliot for being cold towards her. That''s right, and this is what Lady Malith wanted. For the noble ladies to pity her and stand by her side. This is how noble ladies get swayed easily. If not for the rumor about her and Elliot getting engaged, she wouldn''t be able to reach this far.


    From the beginning, Lady Malith didn''t like them. She just used them for her entertainment. To her, they were like dogs, wagging their tail, following their master. People are just too easy to convince. Just act like the one being bullied, then go along with the flow.


    "Ah, may I ask something, Lady Malith?" One of the noble ladies asked, and Lady Malith nodded her head, acknowledging it. "Is it true that there is another lady staying in the palace?" Lady Malith felt disappointed in her but kept a smile on her face. Her image cannot break, especially in front of these ladies.


    "That is true, but she won''t stay long. She''s just relative of the emperor," Lady Malith had no choice but to lie. But thank that lie, the rumors about Emelia being Elliot''s lover would alter. But how could Lady Malith forget that relatives are allowed to marry each other? It was normal, especially if you are part of the royal family. "Are you sure about that, Lady Malith?" Another noble lady asked, which scared Lady Malith for some reason.


    The lady who asked was the daughter of a newspaper corporation. Not just any newspaper corporation but the current number one newspaper distributor, in the empire. She is the daughter of Count Keaton Quila, and her name is Melissa Quila.


    Countless times Melissa had been called out for looking like ten-year-old girl due to her height. Her family has an average height, but for some reasons, she''s the only short person in the family. At first, she was annoyed with it but then, later on, got used to it. She may look like a cute child but do not underestimate her.


    "There are many rumors, but then this caught my ears. The platinum blonde lady perhaps is the Princess of the Redodel Empire, is it?" Melissa asked Lady Malith, who was holding her anger in. "Lady?" Melissa tilted her head, acting as if she was an innocent child.


    Lady Maltih clenched her fist. Her nails hugged under her skin, but still, she continued to put on a smile on her face. "I don''t really know since I''ve never seen her before," She lied despite knowing how Emelia looked like. She didn''t like that the attention was going to Emelia. This tea party was supposed to be all about Lady Malith only compliments. But how did the conversation get here?


    "S-shall, we have another round of tea before having a stroll?" Lady Malith asked while the other ladies nodded their heads in unison, forgetting what their conversation was. That is right. This is what Lady Malith wanted. The attention should go to her, not someone else. Her eyes then met Melissa''s blue eyes, which seemed to look very calm.


    Not all noble ladies are easy to fool, and one of those few ladies are Melissa Quila. She knows what is wrong and right. She knows if people lie to her or not, and that is some reason why many people avoid her as much as possible. The only reason Lady Malith tried befriending her was due to the power Melissa held.


    The power being able to convey news to the people. But it looks like their friendship will never build up. Melissa had a sense she wouldn''t like Lady Malith. Behind that smile which she is doing right now, is the ugliest face she had seen in a long time.


    Melissa stood up, catching the attention of the ladies. She said, "Today is my last day attending this tea session. I have been caught up with many things lately, and so if Lady Malith invites me the next time, I shall reject the invitation." Not even thanking Lady Malith, she left the suffocating greenhouse.


    Once she stepped out of the greenhouse and was far enough to shout her frustrations out, she clicked her tongue countless times. Acting like a buff, angry man, she yelled two words, "Hate it." Which unexpectedly, another person heard her yell.


    After hearing a sound from her right side, she acted back like a proper lady and had not expected to see the moment she turned her head. The moment Melissa saw her, she felt her world turning around. Right in front of her stood an angel whose hair was platinum blonde and eyes like an emerald.


    "Perhaps is this an angel?" Melissa said out loud, asking herself. She didn''t want to believe it but believed it anyway.

 Chapter 44 - Their Meeting

    Emelia started at Melissa and wondered why there was a child wandering around the garden without any supervision. She then thought that Melissa was lost since the garden was big enough to get lost.


    "Are you lost?" Emelia offered her hand while Melissa was at a loss for words. The person who had been wanting to meet appeared out of nowhere. Not to mention they were alone without anyone, which makes it even better.??


    "Yes," Melissa lied, not caring what''s going to happen to her. The only thing she cared about was she''s able to spend time with Emelia and observe her or even write an article about her. Melissa shook her head and accepted Emelia''s hand. The punishment can come later, but first, Melissa wanted to enjoy her time alone with Emelia.


    Emelia found Melissa adorable. Though what bothered her was Melissa''s dress. The design looked too mature for her age, and she would look better in pastel color. "Do you know where your nanny is?" Emelia asked Melissa, still thinking she is a child.


    "I-I don''t know," Melissa lied again. Why would a grown lady have a nanny go around with her? But then again, she didn''t care how Emelia treated her. Emelia, who had her usual unexpressive face, flashed a smile. "Then shall we look for them together?" Melissa nodded her head and couldn''t stop smiling from ear to ear.


    All the drama that happened earlier disappeared in a flash, making it to one of the best days in her life. She wished this doesn''t end. Walking along with hand in hand, there was no conversation at all. Emelia, the one who has no experience talking with a child, didn''t know what to say at all.


    But then, when the happiness had come short. When two servants saw Melissa, they immediately greeted her with importance while they didn''t welcome Emelia, which was normal for her already.


    "Am I the only one here?" Melissa''s eyes turned cold. They treated her as if Emelia was invisible, and their gazes towards her were as if they are not scared of her. The two servants trembled in fear, leaving them unable to speak. "Even if she is someone who was once our enemy, she isn''t anymore. What kind of thinking do you people have?"


    Emelia was right. The person she is holding hands with isn''t a child but a lady who just looks like one. Though she didn''t want to admit getting fooled this time, she lost. Emelia removed her hands then said, "It''s alright, Lady. This is how it should go." Which triggers Melissa.


    "I don''t want to offend you, Princess, but then you are someone who should be recognized, not looked down at," Melissa said, then continued, "I may be a citizen of this empire, but it doesn''t mean I haven''t heard anything about you."


    "You must have heard the wrong name."


    "No, Princess. Why can''t you be proud of yourself? You, as a woman, are wonderful. The one who solved the drought was you, and even I thought of your idea as a good one," Melissa argued, but still, Emelia didn''t listen to her.


    There was a time where the Redodel Empire suffered from drought. The council didn''t do anything about it not until Emelia decided to do it herself. She proposed it to the council, who all thought her idea was stupid, but instead, all their faces got slapped. Emelia didn''t get the recognition, and only a few heard about it. Only the good ones heard it while the bad ones take the fame.


    But it''s surprising for another empire to hear about Emelia''s work.


    "Lady, please don''t stir an argument up. I don''t like it," Emelia spoke before Melissa could continue any further. "I am glad someone heard about me, but I want to stay low."


    Melissa turned her head, looking at the two servants who were trembling in fear, "Leave before I say any further." The two maids nodded their heads and walked away quickly. It sure is their unlucky day.


    "I don''t understand," Melissa said, but Emelia didn''t care one bit about it. "I don''t understand why you don''t defend yourself. It''s not wrong to protect yourself," Melissa couldn''t help but argue. The person she wanted to meet the most was a person who didn''t care about herself. "Please, I do not wish to continue," Emelia spoke and sounded like she was in pain.


    "I''m sorry if I crossed the line, but still, I can''t bear to see it," Melissa tried holding her tears in but failed to keep it. "Princess, do you want to be friends?"

 Chapter 45 - So Called Proposal

    "Your Imperial Majesty, why won''t you accept this proposal? As you know, the rum-"With a slam on the table, Elliot glared at Chief Malzan, who had finally shut his mouth. Elliot wasn''t in a great mood this morning, and the other council members noticed it except for him.


    "What do you think of me?" Elliot asked Chief Malzan as he stood away from his chair and made his way towards him. "Do you think I don''t know about it? If I were you, stop bickering and shut your mouth if you don''t want me to cut your tongue off." Chief Malzan couldn''t do anything but stay silent and embarrassed of his own action. Still, he thinks that Elliot didn''t need to go that far and say it a nicer way.??


    Yves sighed out loud as he placed his hand in front of him, then said, "Don''t you think your proposal is too over?" The other council members who were on the side of Chief Malzan glared at Yves as he continued, "We already won the war. What would benefit us if we let Princess Emelia leave? As you know, she''s the last royalty of the Redodel Empire."


    Elliot didn''t say anything as Yves has spoken his mind already. The stupid proposal Chief Malzan thought of was to let Emelia free as she held no threat to them anymore. But despite that, there are still powerful people from the Redodel Empire who are still alive. Though it didn''t seem like it, Elliot thinks of Emelia as a threat but kept her since she would be useful in the future. For now, Emelia is a toy.


    The council members know that the black knight of the Redodel Empire was still alive. But it didn''t scare them as he didn''t have an army. That''s what they think, but there are many people who despise the current emperor. Those people are part of the anti-royal, and the leader of it is the Marquess of Aquas. Who is supposed to be part of the council but then was vetted out.


    "I don''t want to be rude, but then Your Grace, aren''t you siding by His Imperial Majesty just because you are his cousin?" Asked Count Fredrik, who did not once get frazzled by Elliot''s aura. Yves looked at him in disappointment and answered, "What makes you think so. Are you saying I''m not in my right mind? I''m stating facts that are true."


    Count Fredrik, a man who sided with Chief Malzan as he loved money and power. It isn''t rare to see a greedy man like him but what makes him a bit different is that he isn''t a coward, unlike other nobles. His dark green eyes shined as if he was the most powerful man in the world, but he knew he isn''t.


    "I didn''t say anything, Your Grace. I''m just simply trying to say, isn''t it unfair?" Count Fredrik raised his brow as the corner of his lips slightly raised. Yves started to the point he made Count Fredrik uncomfortable. "What makes you think so? I have the time to listen all day," Yves flashed a smile to him.


    "I heard that His Imperial Majesty has come to like the princess," Said Count Fredrik as the other council members gasped out loud and looked at Elliot, who had closed his eyes. The silence was Elliot''s answer making the council members believe Count Fredrik. "If that''s not the case, then why won''t you set her free?" Asked Chief Malzan after regaining his confidence.


    "Then let me ask. Do you want another war to rise?" Asked Elliot as he opened his eyes and sat back on his chair. "If we set the princess free, what do you think will happen? Will you take responsibility? Because I doubt you would, Chief Malazan," Elliot said as he looked at Count Fredrik.


    The council room once again was filled with silence while Elliot continued to feel disappointed with the council members. If he had the chance to replace them, he would, but then it was part of his father''s verdict to leave the council as it is.


    Not all-powerful nobles are part of the council, and those who are in the council are mostly corrupted with greed. His father, the late emperor, was a good leader however, he was too kind. Too kind to the point he didn''t know the council was filled with people like Count Fredrik. It''s sad to say this is the world everyone lives in.


    "See if you would propose then take responsibility for it. Only three out of seven of you who are in the council took responsibility for it. I must say you people are nothing but garbage," Said Elliot as he nodded his head, then Yves, who said, "The meeting ends here. If I were you, reflect on your own actions, and His Imperial Majesty hopes not to see this kind of mistake again." Though Yves doubted it would happen again since it was Chief Malzan.


    One by one, the council members left the council room, leaving three people, including Elliot and Yves, in the room. "That man never changes," Laughed Count Vincent and continued, "I remorse about the past, and you''ve changed a lot, kid."


    "Master, don''t tell me you didn''t listen earlier, and I''m not a kid," Elliot sighed out loud and couldn''t do anything since this how Count Vincent had been since long ago. "Yet you called me master. How does that make a difference?"


    Count Vincent Belos, the person who taught Elliot and Alan how to use the sword and making them one of the best sword wielders in the empire. He also treated Elliot and Alan as his child since his wife couldn''t bear a child. Not once did he consider getting another wife because he truly loved his wife. For him having Elliot and Alan is a product of his happiness.


    "Master is master. That fact won''t change," Elliot scoffed and continued, but this time, the happy time was over. "Were you able to find their hideout?" He asked Count Vincent, who shook his head, then said, "I''ll be honest here. Whoever their mastermind is, they are smart, not reckless. They know what to do, and it''s annoying."


    "You mean Duke Henry of the Redodel Empire?" Asked Yves.


    "Who knows? I''m not sure of myself either," Count Vincent said, letting out another sigh as he stretched his arm forward and stood up after. "But I

 Chapter 46 - A Bit Of Fun

    The afternoon started with Emelia as she was headed to the library. On her way there, she sees a group of servants walking past her and looked terrified. She looked at them for a while as she kept walking, wondering if something was going on. They all looked as if they were getting fired and kicked out of the palace. Vanessa leaned towards Emelia and asked, "Are you curious?"


    "Is it something I should be aware of?" Despite saying that Emelia was curious, she wanted to know the reason why but had to act her character of not caring. "That means yes, I assume?" Vanessa read her mind as the corners of her lips raised. "Apparently, they''re getting fired as they were spies of Count Fredrik and Chief Malzan."??


    That cleared her curiosity, but then again, it was nothing rare to see in the palace. A person like Elliot would have dozens of enemies, especially those who disagree with the way he thinks. Recalling an old memory, she remembered that time where the chancellor''s daughter used her room as if it was her own room.


    "I see," Emelia muttered as she continued walking to the library. It didn''t seem like it, but Emelia was in a rush to read a novel she had been saving. The novel was written by a famous ghostwriter, and the way they wrote the novel was as if they were describing the corruption of the nobles. Novels like mystery intrigue Emelia to the point she didn''t mind sacrificing her sleep for it.


    Emelia opened the library door, and as expected, it was empty except for the old librarian lady who goes by the name Baba. When the door opened, she greeted Emelia with the biggest smile she had and walked towards her, then held her hand. "You''re here again, darling," She smiled, patting her hand, and asked, "Is there a book you''re finding?"


    "I''m here, Baba. Do you perhaps have the novel called dark in the light?" Emelia looks around the vast library. If she were to find the novel alone, it might take all day just to find it. Time is precious and should be cherished each minute.


    "Dark in the light¡­I''m sorry, darling. But then a young man came and borrowed it earlier," Emelia frowned but then shook her head and gave a smile. "It''s alright. I can come back and borrow it. Thank you for your time," Emelia waved goodbyes and walked out of the library with a sigh. Luck wasn''t by her side today. Since the novel she wanted to read is being borrowed, she wondered how she''ll spend her free time.


    As Emelia left the library under the tree, she sees Elliot reading a book and stares at him for a while. The cover looked familiar. It looked like the novel she wanted to read. Emelia took a closer look at the book, and she was right. Though she had not expected Elliot to read novels. She thought he would be reading books about management and whatever.


    The wind softly blew to her side, making her flinch. She tucked her ear behind her ear and continued walking. Seeing Elliot read the book, she notices that his eyes were filled with excitement. She couldn''t help but giggle as she found a new side to him. That man has problems, but Emelia didn''t mean it in a bad way but in a special way.


    "Princess!" Seeing Emelia pass by him, he called her name out and closes the book he was reading. While Emelia pretended not to hear anything and continued walking. Her pace quickened, but before she could turn to the corner, he had already caught up to her. "I know you heard me, yet you ignored me," Emelia stopped walking as Elliot stood by her way. "I didn''t hear," Emelia lied, averting her eyes.


    "Lies¡­I noticed you looking towards my direction. Am I that attractive?" Emelia continued walking after hearing his self-flattery. "Don''t leave me hanging," Elliot said as he caught up with her pace again. "Are you done?" Emelia had enough of him. She didn''t even want to talk to him or see him since she knew things would go like this.


    Elliot didn''t feel hurt since he was getting used to the way Emelia acted. Just a few more push then maybe one day he would have a place in her heart. For now, he deiced to take things slow. "Princess, why don''t you call me by my name? At least like Sir? I don''t want my title to be said by you. It''s weird."


    Call him by name? Emelia had decided she will never call that man''s name out loud. If she did, Elliot would be more interested in her, which she didn''t want. "I''m sorry, but I like calling you, You," Emelia turned to another corner, making her way back to her own room. But the persistent man wouldn''t stop following her.


    If others see the way he''s acting, they might think His Imperial Majesty is a human dog, following his master until they grant something to him. "That''s mean, but just say my name once," He begged and stood in front of her blocking her way again.


    "I don''t think you should force someone to say it, You," Emelia said and continued walking, leaving Elliot hanging like an idiot. "Hey, at least once," Elliot said and turned his back, but this time not following her. But then this is what makes Emelia a fun person to play around with. Well, it seems like the calling of his name will be postponed.


    Elliot hid his laugh as he covered his mouth. "I wonder what I should do to persuade her," He muttered.

 Chapter 47 - A Nightmare

    "It has been a while, Emelia," The man greeted Emelia in a gentle manner as he removed his hood, revealing his brown hair. "You look well," He approached her, but then Emelia took a step back. The man read her face, to only being himself to frown.


    The man couldn''t help but laugh in a low tone. Since their last meeting, his voice grew deeper, and he looked much more attractive. "How¡­how did you know I was here?" Emelia took another step back, being cautious of him.??


    The way she acted made his stomach drop. He was expecting a reunion, but instead, Emelia didn''t welcome him. "Aren''t you supposed to be glad? I''m here to save you, Emelia. Let''s return back to where we belong and build our own empire," He sounded desperate, not knowing he made Emelia feel disgusted with the way he spoke.


    "Henry, if I were you, just start a new life. What''s the point of building an empire where there isn''t anyone to side with?" Henry scratched his hair and hissed, feeling disappointed with her answer. "Why don''t you want to go back with me? Haven''t you heard?" With the evil smirk written on his face, Emelia didn''t like what she''s about to hear. "Heard what?" Emelia asked Henry, who walked closer to Emelia. He then whispered,


    "His Imperial Majesty is dead. That''s right, the man who you call Elliot is gone."


    "Miss? Miss? Are you alright?" Vanessa bit her lip and felt relieved when she saw Emelia opening her eyes. She sat up and touched her head as it ached. What she had earlier was just a dream, but her heart wouldn''t stop beating out loud. "You''re sweating a lot. Are you not feeling well?" Vanessa grabbed a piece of cloth from the drawer and hands it to Emelia. "I''m alright. Just had a bad dream," She muttered, wiping the sweats on her forehead.


    While Vanessa prepared the bath for her, Emelia continued to space out. It felt so real, and her memories from the dreams were still all clear. Is he really dead? Emelia asked herself, but then Vanessa looked fine and well, meaning it was really just a dream.


    If she isn''t mistaken in her dream, she was in a tower. It looked familiar old cravings of people dancing and cravings of the stars. The answer was on the tip of her head, but she couldn''t remember what it was.


    "Miss¡­you''re spacing out again. Are you really alright?" Vanessa looked at her with worries. But Emelia just stood up and walked straight to the bathroom, not answering her question. She dipped half of her face into the water and closes her eyes.


    If that were to really happen. If Elliot really dies, what will happen to her? Right now, the only reason Emelia is alive is thanks to that man. Somehow she felt grateful for being alive. Death sure is a horrible thing.


    Before she knew it, time had passed. It was just morning, but now it''s the afternoon. The other day before Emelia went to bed Air sent her a letter coming from Elliot. At first, reading the letter made her want to smack his face, but then she wanted the book which he had borrowed first.


    The reason why Emelia didn''t want to go there was that she would see him. But remembering the dream, she couldn''t wave off she deiced to let it go for now¡ªwhat a cheeky man she said in her mind.


    Arriving in his office, he looked busy with the number of papers piled on his desk. Standing to his side were Alan and Enoch. While in front was Air explaining to Elliot about the process of the negotiation.


    Elliot looked busy, but he told her to come by the afternoon. But it didn''t seem to be that way, and so she quietly left the room without him noticing. When she thought she was alone, she felt a blow on her ear. With her hand raised in the air, ready to slap the person. As she turned her back, her hand froze on air.


    "What do you think were you trying to do?" Emelia lowered her hand while the man laughed and apologizes. "I''m sorry, Princess. I was wondering what your reaction would be if I did that," Enoch rubbed his nape, feeling apologetic towards his actions. "A certain bird told me to go with you," He continued while Emelia suspected that certain bird was Elliot.


    "He looked busy. That only means I have to leave. Am I wrong?" Emelia took a step and followed Enoch. "Well¡­you''re not wrong, I think," He muttered, leaning his two hands at the back of his head. Emelia felt disturbed by his presence, and so she asked, "Now that I''ve answered his question. Can you now leave me be?"


    Enoch stopped walking then said, "I''m the one asking not His Imperial Majesty." Emelia stopped walking and turned her back after hearing what he said. She looked at him for a while, making the air uncomfortable for him. "I see. I apologize then," She said and continued walking.


    Since that day he saw Emelia smiling, his heart wanted to see more of it. But then it wasn''t going to be easy to make her smile or laugh. It has been a while since his heart wanted to be attached to another.


    "I should report to him that she doesn''t look well. Well...let''s just leave her be."

 Chapter 48 - Sick

    Emelia was making her way to the gardens but then had a change of mind after feeling the pain in her head. She stopped walking and supported herself by the wall, and wipes the sweat on her forehead.


    Since earlier, she wouldn''t stop sweating and somehow thought she could fool Enoch looking well. Emelia doesn''t really get sick, but once in a while, she does. The last fever she had was three years ago after getting poisoned by her brother. It isn''t a great memory to remember right now, but she couldn''t help but remember it.??


    Despite standing, she couldn''t handle the sudden throbbing in her head. She leaned her back onto the wall, and to make sure she doesn''t hurt herself, she slowly sat on the ground. The only thing she could ask herself was, what kind of timing is this? She could hear her own breathing getting heavier every second, hoping someone would be there to help her.


    In timing, when she closed her eyes, a servant saw Emelia on the ground, about to pass out, and immediately calls for others to help and move Emelia back to her room. News about Emelia passing out reached Elliot''s office. The first thing he did was look at Enoch, the last person who was with Emelia.


    "Why didn''t you tell me she looked unwell?" Elliot crumpled an important paper that Air just handed to him. "Answer me," His voice roared like a thunder while Air dismissed the other servants who were present in the office. "Your Imperial Majesty, Enoch just made a mistake. Please let him o-" The moment Elliot looked at Air, he was unable to finish his sentence and looked in another direction. He knew it was wrong to join into the conversation, but Air thought Elliot didn''t need to make it into a bigger problem.


    Enoch stood in front of his desk and lowered his head. He knew what he did was wrong, but then because of his own interest, it turned up like this. Elliot sighed out loud and waved his hand, telling Enoch to go back to his position. "I''ll let you go for now. If this repeats, you''re not going to escape," Elliot stood up, wore his coat, and left his office.


    "Please call the doctor to go to the princess''s room," Air order a servant and walked two steps behind Elliot. When Elliot''s temper reaches a certain point, he can''t do anything to cool him down. All these years, he had been serving Elliot. He still finds it difficult to please that man. But still, without that Elliot, his life would be different from where he is now.


    By the time Elliot arrived in Emelia''s room, the doctor was already there checking up on the unconscious Emelia. On the bed, she laid she was sweating buckets, and her breathing was heavy. As Elliot waited for the doctor''s prescription, he stood in the corner, thinking why she was so weak.


    Every time they met, she would ignore him and act cold. When it comes to others, she softens about it. He couldn''t understand why Emelia was doing those kinds of things to him. It''s not like he had done something to ruin her life. Maybe he did. He did this by freeing her from the way she lived.


    "I thought you were smarter than this," He muttered to himself. There is one side of Elliot where he wanted to crush Emelia. But his other side told him not to. Instead, show her the beauty left in this cruel world. Be as a light to her. But being a light to her is still a far path as he still hasn''t opened her heart.


    The doctor closed his leather bag and walked towards Elliot. He bowed his head before saying, "The princess will be alright. She caught a fever, and I assume it''s due because to stress. Not only that but Your Imperial Majesty, you should feed her more."


    If another doctor told Elliot those exact words, he would be making them into laughing livestock. But then, the imperial doctor had been a close ally of Elliot since he was younger. In short, he''s like a grandfather to him.


    "Thank you, Arnold."


    "I''ll be giving this prescription to you. Please ready her medicine. Make sure she takes it after her meal," Arnold gave the prescription to a servant who made them to get the medicine. Arnold then grabs Elliot''s wrist and checks his pulse, "You should rest too, Your Imperial Majesty. Should I prescribe you some medicine?"


    Though not looking like it, Elliot was fatigue with the amount of work he had to deal with. As they say, being the emperor of a good function empire is hard. "Yes, if you please," Elliot massaged his temples and sat on the chair which was beside the bed. "Please take care of your own body. At least take naps if possible," Arnold said before leaving the room.


    "The other maids except for Emelia''s maid and Air should leave the room," The servants immediately followed his orders without any questions. Once the door shuts, leaving the four of them alone, Vanessa did not hesitate to show her concern. She didn''t care about her rude actions in front of Elliot, which he didn''t mind at all.


    "Ah, my poor Miss. I should have stopped her from going earlier," Vanessa sighed, and one by one, her knees dropped on the ground. "What do you mean?" Elliot asked since Vanessa looked like she knew something.


    After realizing she wasn''t the only one in the room, she immediately stood up and apologizes for her rude actions. "U-uhm this morning, I tried waking her up because she looked as if she had a nightmare. But I didn''t think it would affect her that much," Vanessa bit her lip, taking the blame to herself.


    "If you bite your lip that hard, it''s going to bleed," Air reminded Vanessa, who received a look from her that says I-don''t-care. "I''m just reminding you. Don''t need to be so rude," Air huffed and crosses his arms, still not believing what that woman did to him.


    "You two, if you''re going to argue, please step outside," Elliot looked at the two while Vanessa gulped and rushed out of the room. No one except Elliot could scare Vanessa, and today she got scolded by him because of Air. Unforgivable was the only word she could say. It looks like it''s Air''s win today.

 Chapter 49 - My Name, Say It

    "They''re coming," Air handed a piece of white paper to Elliot, who didn''t look pleased at all. Even he knew this was going to come any sooner. The timing was bad. They were still recovering from the damage done from the war, yet another one is to raise again. "It''s alright even if we''re still recovering. We''re prepared for the war," Elliot said, lowering his hand onto the table.


    War wasn''t the only problem they had but also their fight against the council members. Elliot had asked a certain person to keep an eye on Count Fredrik and eventually got caught selling information to the people of the Redodel Empire. However, he isn''t going to jail just yet.??


    The other council members are also part of Count Fredrik''s plans, making it easier for Elliot to kick them out of the council and sentence them to death. Selling information about their own empire to another is a crime. Especially if they are the cause of the war happening.


    "Tell Enoch to keep an eye on them. As for Tanya let her continue what she has been ordered to do so," Air nodded his head and was about to leave the office, not until she remembered what else he was going to say to him. "I almost forgot. The princess has recovered though her maid told her to stay indoors she went out and did her own thing," Elliot smiled a bit and nodded his head.


    Her reckless actions somehow never fail to make him smile. Elliot massaged his temples as he leaned back on his chair, letting out a sigh, finally having a break from his work. If those old men in the council didn''t make any problems for him, then he wouldn''t be this stressed right now.


    Elliot stood up from his chair and wore his coat on. Where was he headed, you ask? He is now on the mission to find the wandering Emelia, who is supposed to be in her room resting. But it won''t take long for him to find her since he already knew where she was.


    Out of his office window is the whole view of the garden. There is no chance he wouldn''t see her at all, even from where he is standing right now. He could see her closing her eyes, enjoying the wind passes through her. Observing her from afar, he notices the white dress she wore made her look thinner than she is.


    "How do I make her look meatier?" Elliot chuckled with his own question as he heads out to meet her.


    It had been three days since Emelia has finally recovered. After fighting her fever for two days straight on the third day, it has finally cooled down. Being locked in the room for how many days made her body stiff, and that is why no matter how hard Vanessa tries to push her back into bed, she can''t do anything.


    "What are you doing here, princess?" Elliot asked, sitting across her under the pergola. He acted as if he didn''t know where she was. Just recently, Emelia found out that his office had the whole view of the garden. She wondered why she didn''t know about it. It was thanks to Vanessa she knew about this, "Resting."


    "Out here when you just have recovered?" He asked once more, pushing Emelia to the corner, "Is the balcony not enough?" She looked at him with dead eyes then looks away. "I''m free what to do I want with my own body," Emelia answered him though his next words made her eyes grow wide.


    "It''s a relief you look better now," Elliot said with a bit of a smile, but his eyes weren''t smiling at all, "I looked after you for a day, and your fever wouldn''t calm down at all. I don''t know if I should say this, but you were calling out for your mother."


    Emelia stayed quiet and had nothing to say about it. She called out to her mother''s name despite not knowing her well. It''s simply because she longs for motherly love. She wasn''t embarrassed about calling her mother but having Elliot watch over her.


    "Is there something I could do to repay you?" Emelia asked, hoping his request wouldn''t be too over for her to do, "That''s if it''s within in my powers."


    "Then¡­call my name," Elliot smirks as if he knew this was going to happen since he knew Emelia doesn''t like being in debt to someone. "Is there something else asides from that?" She asked, hating the idea of calling his name. Elliot let out a laugh then answered, "Then marry me." Emelia had a feeling he would say that. This is why she disked him very much. But making excuses isn''t going to be like her. It''s as if she''s running away from a hard question.


    "I would rather call your name than become yours," Emelia said as she stood up, wanting to run away from him. "Then call my name. I want to hear it. Aren''t you going to repay my kindness?" Asked Elliot as he stopped her from walking any further.


    Emelia lowered her head as she felt Elliot being too close to her. They were standing a few centimeters away. Their bodies were closed to each other as if they were hugging, not to mention. Elliot was cornering Emelia by the post. He was looking down at her with a smirk waiting to hear his name being called out by her.


    "Can you move?" She asked as she tried pushing Elliot on his chest, but he didn''t move at all. "I won''t move until I hear my name. It''s just a simple task. My name, say it." He was enjoying the time he had right now. Emelia couldn''t push him away because she was still recovering. Her strength isn''t fully back yet.


    "Can you move now, Elliot?"

 Chapter 50 - Is It Bad To Know The Truth?

    "This is what I like," Elliot smiled and took a step back. He was about to say a word but was interrupted by someone else. He clicked his tongue, turned his head to see the disturber, "Don''t act as if you own this place, Count Fredrik." Elliot sounded annoyed, hinting Emelia that the man, standing in front of them was someone not to mess with.


    "I didn''t mean to disturb your privacy," Count Fredrik raised his brow and bowed his head, "I greet the Imperial Sun." Count Fredrik straightened his back and didn''t have a welcoming look towards Emelia, "Is this the Princess of the Redodel Empire?" He asked an obvious question.??


    Elliot stood in front of Emelia, blocking Count Fredrik''s view from seeing her. He had a bad feeling Count Fredrik would say something to provoke Emelia. The corner of Count Fredrik''s lip raised, and he knew what Elliot was thinking. All the more, he wanted to do something bad to the both of them. But before crushing them, he started with Emelia.


    There is something that connects Count Fredrik and Emelia.


    "You look exactly like your mother. The only difference is the way your eyes look at me," Emelia furrowed her brows. What does the man think he is? She asked herself. "Don''t glare at me, princess. You''re not even an actual princess," Count Fredrik snorted and tightness his grip on his golden cane.


    Emelia didn''t look surprised, but she felt attacked by it. She didn''t care once if she was a princess or not. It didn''t matter to her. "I don''t care not being a princess. I don''t even need you to tell me that," Emelia stood in front of Elliot was about to pull Emelia back but then when she asked, "What do you know about me?" Elliot decided not to and quietly retreated his hand back.


    "I''m telling the truth. It''s alright if you don''t believe me," Count Fredrik rubbed his chin, smiling while Elliot didn''t want this conversation to go on. Elliot pulled Emelia to his side then said, "If you don''t have anything to say, leave. From now on, you''re not allowed to enter the gardens." Count Fredrik nodded his head countless times, but before leaving, he pointed at her necklace then said, "Only if you knew about that necklace. I''m sure His Imperial Majesty knows about it."


    Angered, Elliot pulled his sword out of his scabbard and pointed the tip of his sword on his neck. His eyes were full of furry. If only he could kill this man, but he couldn''t. It didn''t seem like it, but Elliot only kills when it''s necessary. "Leave before I do anything else," His voice roared, but Count Fredrik stood calm and didn''t look scared about the sword that was a few centimeters away from his neck.


    "Even if you want to kill me. You can''t," Count Fredrik turned his back, smiling in satisfaction. While Elliot threw his sword to the ground. He clenched his fist and took a deep breath, "Don''t mind his words. It''s something you don''t need to know." But then Emelia didn''t take it lightly. She wanted to know the truth.


    "You know something, and I don''t. It''s even related to my mother," Emelia turned her back, looking at Elliot. Concluding what Count Fredrik said, Elliot is hiding something from her. Something that would blow her mind away. Elliot answered, "Look, don''t try finding answers. The more you dig into the truth, the messier it gets."


    "What''s wrong, wanting to find the truth?" It didn''t look like it, but Emelia was angry towards Elliot, "Is it wrong? Or is it because you''re also hiding some things your people don''t know." Elliot wanted to cover his ears and tell her to stop talking, but he couldn''t because it was the truth. He couldn''t say anything leaving him speechless to her question. He heard a laugh from Emelia, who then said, "Is that so? Then I won''t ask any further. I''m starting to not feel well. I''m going back to my room."


    Emelia walked away from the pergola, while Elliot felt frustrated. He reached his hands out and wanted to call her name out, but he couldn''t. The feeling he was carrying around was guilt. He sighed out loud, bushing his hair back, and pulled his tie-down.


    More than hiding things, it was hard to tell Emelia about her mother. The fact Emelia''s mother was born in the Vivan Empire and the fact her necklace hold much power.


    From afar, walking towards Elliot''s direction Airwalks past Emelia, who was seen crying. Air stopped walking, but then Emelia didn''t seem to notice him and kept walking. His eyes widen, not believing Emelia was crying. He knew he wasn''t wrong because he clearly saw a tear slipping off the corner of her eye.


    "Air? What are you doing here?" Elliot asked, seen with his clothes looking messy, "Why do you look shocked?" Elliot continued to ask while Air shook his head, answering, "It''s nothing. I have a report from Tanya." Elliot looks away, "Tell me later. I need some rest." Elliot walked his way back, looking tired but rather frustrated.


    Air titled his head slightly, "Did something happen between the both of them? I mean, the princess was crying, and He looked angry?" He shook his head, not understand the situation, "A lovers quarrel perhaps? Nah, impossible. Elliot trying to get the girl like him? Impossible. I doubt that guy is. I mean. You know what. It''s not my business, and so I won''t think about it at all. But¡­she was crying. Should I do something?" Air paused, thinking for the last time, "You know what, it''s better not to."

 Chapter 51 - Truth

    "I wish to have permission to go out of the palace," Emelia pleaded again, but for the last time, he refused to let her out. There are reasons why he didn''t allow her. It''s due to her safety. It could be anytime when the enemy would strike and kidnap Emelia. "Fine, then I will find my own ways to get out of this place," Emelia turned her back, and as soon as she held the doorknob, she was stopped.


    Having Emelia try and escape would make him look like a possessive owner who doesn''t want his dog to leave his sight. As days continue to pass, the more Elliot thinks he had become more possessive of her. But this time, the reason he allowed her was because he made her cry.??


    When Air told him about that, for some reason, he felt bad. Elliot knew his words were harsh towards her, but then he didn''t expect her to cry because of his words.


    "Just this once. However, Ayfara, Enoch, and your maid will be accompanying you. Be back before dinner," Elliot continued to read the paper in his hand though he couldn''t focus on what he was reading at all. He felt worried about her. That''s it.


    Not thanking Elliot for his permission. Emelia left the office feeling satisfied with what she had done. Though she didn''t know the actual reason Elliot allowed her to go as Emelia wanted to know, more about her mother and the necklace Count Fredrik was stating nonsense about.


    It isn''t like her believe in someone''s words, but she can''t help but feel weak about it when it comes to her mother. Though Emelia only met her mother once, she felt a close attachment to her.


    Today would be the day she would learn about her mother. Emelia always had a feeling her mother was hiding something important. The letter her mother had written for her felt uncompleted.


    "Princess, we''ve arrived. However, they are asking for your identity. What should I say?" Enoch asked, leaning onto the carriage so that the servant who was waiting would not hear their conversation. From the carriage, Emelia looked at the windows of the mansions and sees a familiar silhouette, "Platinum blonde hair and green eyes. I''m sure the lady would know about this." Enoch nodded his head and went to convey her message.


    After waiting a few minutes, a servant went to greet Emelia, welcoming her into the mansion. Emelia had asked the other to stay out of the room, but then Ayfara insisted, saying Elliot had ordered her to stay by her side no matter what happened. She can''t do anything, but then she didn''t care either if Ayfara knew about her background. Either way, it''s meant to be exposed sooner or later.


    The servant opened the door, leading to Lady Maria. The person who knows Emelia''s mother the best. "I never had thought this day would come," Lady Maira was smiling ear to ear as she leads Emelia to her seat. She took a glance at Ayfara and didn''t welcome her. "Does she need to be here?" Lady Maria asked Emelia, who didn''t answer, but instead, Ayfara did, "It''s His Imperial Majesty''s orders. I can''t defy his orders."


    Lady Maria didn''t like Ayfara from the first look. She looked unfriendly and looks like someone who would cut her neck without a thought. "Then I can''t do anything about that," Lady Maria said as she took her seat after Emelia did.


    "Are you here to know more about your mother?" Lady Maria asked Emelia, who answered, "If not. I wouldn''t be wasting my time here." From when Emelia entered the room, she felt a drastic change from Lady Maira. She had thought she was a gentle and kind person, but it didn''t seem like it. For a while, Emelia had thought she could relax.


    "What do you want to know? I know almost everything about her," Lady Maria laughed softly, reminiscing the good times. Emelia had thought hard about this, but what she really is curious about were the words Count Fredrik had told her.


    Emelia removed her necklace then asked, "What is the truth of this necklace?" From her first question, Lady Maria felt impressed by her. Appearance-wise they look alike, but when it comes to their personality, Emelia gets it from that person.


    "Remember I told you there are only two of those necklaces in the world? The truth is there is one more making it three," Lady Maria smiled from her answer and gently pulls out the same necklace Emelia had onto her hand, "The last necklace is with someone who you want to meet."


    Ayfara, who stood beside Emelia, frowned upon hearing the person''s name. That person isn''t someone who Emelia should meet out of nowhere. Even if that person had sworn to serve the emperor for his whole life, that person is still dangerous.


    "Then what is my relationship with that man?" Emelia asked Lady Maria, who looked at Ayfara while answering, "He is your real father." Ayfara snared at Lady Maria. All the things she was saying are nonsense. How can a princess be the daughter of someone from this empire? It''s all messed up.


    Ayfara gripped onto her sword which Emelia notices the range that was burning in her, "Ayfara, drop your sword. Is that the kind of action a knight would do?" From the corner of her eyes, she watched Ayfara drop her sword and apologizes.


    A knight is not supposed to wield their swords in someone''s house, especially if they are not given an order to do so. Ayfara lowered her head, not being embarrassed about her own action, but because of the anger on her face, she wanted to hide.


    "Real father? How can I believe you? My platinum-blond came from that man. How can that be? And if that is the truth, then why did he leave mother?" Emelia didn''t look angered or what but actually didn''t know what to feel about it. But how can she believe Lady Maria''s words? It could be made up of lies.


    "Is what you think is it? You think I''m lying, but I''m not. Your real father had platinum blond too. You got your eyes from your mother. The more I think about it you look more of your father than your mother. Maybe it''s the way you act?" Lady Maria titled her head then stood up after. As she felt Ayfara sending her eyes that could kill her anytime, she said, "That''s all I could say for now."


    "I don''t need you to trust me. But I think your knight over there knows more about it than I do," Emelia turned her head, looking at Ayfara, who didn''t look happy at all, "I know they know about it. But they wouldn''t tell me. That is the reason why I came looking for you."


    Though it didn''t seem like it, Emelia was having a hard time digesting what Lady Maria had told her. The truth about everything is not yet out, but then at least she has a grasp. This can help her think about her own future.


    "Thank you for your time, Lady Maria." Emelia bowed her head and stood up after leaving the room. But then Ayfara didn''t move but instead took a step closer towards Lady Maira, "You''re lucky the princess was here to hold me down. But the next time I see you. I won''t bother to put you off."Lady Maria didn''t tremble but instead, a smirk formed on her lips as she hugged herself, "Why do you keep hiding the truth? It''s better to say it than hide. One day she''s going to break just like her mother did."


    "You better hold your tongue," Ayfara glared at her for the last time before leaving the room. As she walked her way to the carriage, she was clenching her fist. As much as she wanted to stop Lady Maria, she was telling the truth about Emelia''s parents.


    The fact Emelia''s real father wasn''t the Emperor of the Redodel Empire but someone else from the Vivan Empire.

 Chapter 52 - To Dig The Truth I

    The ride back to the palace didn''t feel pleasing at all. The air surrounding Ayfara intimidated the coachman who was sitting beside her. His eyes wavered each time she clicked her tongue with a, "tch" sound. Ayfara didn''t like the conversation earlier. She wished that old lady didn''t say anything. Though not everything is revealed yet, her guts were telling her something unpleasing is about to happen.


    "Hey, can''t you go any faster?" Ayfara asked the coachman, who slowly turned his head, looking at her. He spoke in fear, "W-we c-can''t. I-it''s v-violat-ting t-the l-law." Ayfara sighed and slouches on the back of her seat. As much she hated the law, she can''t break it.??


    While inside the carriage, Emelia continued to ponder on the words Maria told her. After meeting Maria for the second time, she had a bad feeling about her. The way she smiled at her earlier disgusted Emelia. She almost forgot those kinds of smiles existed in the world. It''s just been a while since she has last seen a disgusting smile.


    Even if Maria used to be a close person to her mother, how can she trust her? Emelia doesn''t believe unless she sees and hears the truth from the person themselves. Not to mention Ayfara knew something that means Elliot knows more about it. Just having these thoughts gave Emelia a headache. The puzzle pieces are not fitting in.


    "Mother never mentioned about a friend close to her," Emelia muttered to herself, not to remember the letter her mother gave her was incomplete. It''s a huge mystery. Who knows where that last page of paper is? It might be burnt before she received the actual letter or the letter itself is just incomplete.


    "Though I do not believe the letter ends there," She muttered once more leaning her head onto the glass pane, "There must be more to that."


    The only person who could answer her confused mind was Elliot. He knows too much about her own family that she doesn''t even know of. The fact Maria told her earlier that she is not a true princess made her heart skip a beat. But at the same time, her chest felt tight.


    The fact she might not be that man''s daughter means the blood flowing in her is not dirty and corrupted. But if she''s not his daughter, then who is she?


    The coachman got out of his seat and opened the door for Emelia to go out. But then Emelia thought the carriage was still moving. The coachman took a step back as Ayfara approaches Emelia by the door, saying, "Princess, we''ve arrived." Emelia heard the call of Ayfara and got out of the carriage as fast as she could.


    "Are you headed back to your room?" Ayfara placed her hand, bending her back, standing tall acting like a proper guard. Emelia wondered why she was acting this way all of a sudden but for Ayfara, this her way of punishing herself after acting abruptly earlier. Emelia took a pause thinking where she was headed, then answered, "His Imperial Majesty''s office."


    Ayfara lowered her head taking note of her action than said, "I will be resting early and so Enoch would be in charge of my night shift." Emelia nodded her head then made her way to Elliot''s office. On the way to his office, Emelia met with Vanessa midway. Vanessa asked tons of question, which all were ignored by Emelia. She didn''t have the energy to go along with Vanessa and wanted to take a rest, but she had to do something else.


    "Vanessa, please stop asking. I''m a bit tired from the journey," Vanessa immediately puts her hands in front of her, nodded her head, and bit the corner of her lip. She forgot Emelia had a long day, not to mention Emelia didn''t look energetic at all. Vanessa lowered her head and stayed quiet.


    Upon arriving, Vanessa stayed out of his office since she is not allowed to enter, and only special people like Emelia were allowed to enter his office.


    Emelia knocked on the door, waiting for a go signal to get into his office. However, Air was the one who opened the door. As he sees Emelia by the door, he immediately let her in.


    "Please enter," Air said as he opened the door for her. Emelia stepped into the office, seeing him resting his face on his hand. When he saw her, Elliot stood away from his seat, feeling all the energy back to his body, "What brings you here, Princess?"


    "Let me ask you straight. Who is Louis Whelan?"

 Chapter 53 - To Dig The Truth II

    "From whom did you hear that name?" His eyes trembled not in fear but in pain. Elliot didn''t expect Emelia to know that name this early. Is it time to tell her? No, not yet. It''s not time to tell her everything.


    "Answer me first. Who is Louis Whelan? Is that man my father?"??


    Elliot felt something, and that something was frustration. As much he wanted to tell her everything, she couldn''t. He massaged his temples then looked away. He couldn''t meet her eyes. The only answer he could give was silence. "I don''t deserve silence," Emelia wanted answers, "Is it that hard to answer?"


    It was hard for him to answer as it wasn''t the right time yet. He can''t tell her everything not until her life is safe. If he tells everything to her. Elliot had a feeling Emelia might go far away from his reach or, maybe worse, her death.


    "Louis Whelan is indeed your father," As Emelia was about to speak, Elliot continued, "But I warn you not to meet him out of curiosity or whatsoever." Emelia observed Elliot. He looked calm, but his eyes were trembling. There is something else that he is hiding, and Emelia didn''t ask anymore.


    "I''m sure you heard more about your mother, but then, like what I said earlier, I am not going to answer your questions. That is not yet," He frowned as he walked towards her. He gently held Emelia''s hand, which surprisingly, she didn''t fend him off. She could but somehow, deep inside. Her heart is telling her not to.


    His hands were covered with callouses and felt rough, but the gentleness of his hand made her not want to let go. But Elliot didn''t stop there. He was exhausted. He didn''t know what he was doing anymore. The lack of sleep made him go crazy.


    Elliot rested his head on her shoulder, and before he could sleep while standing up, he said, "I want to tell you everything. But please wait. When the right time comes, I will tell you everything. That is why please wait, my princess¡­"


    The man went silent, which confused Emelia about what he was trying to do with her. But then she took a peek at his sleeping face. That is when she noticed he fell asleep. But how could someone sleep while standing up? Is that even possible?


    Emelia flinched when the ray of sunlight hit her face. The view of the sun from his office was enthralling. So this is the kind of view he sees almost every day. She moved Elliot to the couch, which took a while. She watched Elliot sleep peacefully but heard him mutter, "Don''t leave. I''m sorry, that is why don''t leave me. Forgive me, mother."


    The way he called out to his mother as if he had not let go of his past lover. It must be painful for him. A man who acts like a grown up man but rather is a child in heart. The more he shows this side of him, the more Emelia wanted to see it.


    Out of pity, Emelia decides to stay with Elliot. Not only that, she also wanted to see the horizon from his office. She sat on the ground and tucked her knees into her chest. When she said she wanted to see the horizon, she ended up watching Elliot sleep. She brushed his black hair and smiled, "Sleep well."


    The sun has fallen, and the two were asleep in the office. Air, who had been outside the whole time, felt worried out of nothing. When he entered the room, he sees Emelia resting her head on the couch. Near her head was Elliot holding Emelia''s hands. Air raised his brow, watching the two sleep, and couldn''t wake them both up.


    His master had not been sleeping due to some people. Though now isn''t the time to be relaxing. Air wanted Elliot to be happy with his own life. After all, Elliot deserved it. Vanesa, who had been waiting for Emelia to go out, approached Air as he got out of the office.


    "What is happening there? Why is the princess not going out?" Vanessa asked, feeling worried. Since Emelia didn''t look energetic when she got out of the carriage. Air smiles as he answers, "They''re both asleep. Let''s not wake them up."


    Vanessa couldn''t help but blush. As she felt her face turning hot, she turned her back, fanning her face. Those two better have progress. Though she was thinking of the wrong thing.


    "Are you alright?" Air asked Vanessa which she had forgotten he had been there the whole time. She turned her back, looking at him, and answered, "I am fine. Uhm¡­please inform me once the princess has woken up." Air laughed softly, confusing Vanessa. She tilted her head, "What''s wrong?" Air shook his head, trying to stop his laugh, "You got the wrong idea, Miss. Those two didn''t do anything. Just fell asleep."


    Vanessa laughed while looking away. She embarrassed herself right in front of Elliot''s assistant, "I-is t-that so?" She stuttered, rubbing the back of her nape.

 Chapter 54 - Kidnapping?

    Deep in sleep, Emelia and Elliot were not bothered by a single sound. Sleeping soundly as two men stood by the offices'' balcony, and to their surprise, they see Emelia sleeping peacefully with Elliot, which was unforgivable, the sight of them being together. When Emelia was his, to begin with.


    A light browned hair man looked at the other man, which was Argus, and nodded his head. They both entered the office, being cautious, especially of Elliot. Their mission for today was to get Emelia out of this palace. They cannot be together. Henry, wouldn''t want that to happen. His cold expression reached Argus, who wasn''t fond of it.??


    To think the gentle like man is different from what he had thought. He is no gentleman. He''s a ruthless person. A brutal person whose plans could kill thousands of people. Argus wonders why he had stuck by his side. Was it because he had the same goal? The goal to bring Emelia out of this hell?


    As the light brown-haired man approaches to touch Emelia''s hair, he was grabbed by the wrist. He groaned when his arm twisted then was pushed down onto the ground, "If you''re here to kidnap her. You could have done it in a better job," Argus held tight onto his knife but then when Elliot looked at him. His body froze, unable to move.


    The gaze of Elliot piercing into his intimidated Argus. His gaze looked familiar. Not only that it''s as if he was protecting Emelia from being harmed or whatsoever. As they exchanged glances, the light browned haired man called Henry to help him.


    "You useless knight," The light brown-haired man said as he struggled to look up at Argus, "What are you doing? Help me," He told Argus, but Elliot stopped him when he saw a sharp object pointing on the neck of the other man.


    "Your Grace!" Argus called and grit his teeth. When Argus called the man your grace, his brow raised. That means the other man was Henry. The heir of the dukedom not only that but the man who sent him a threat letter.


    "Oh? So this man is Henry. Our first meeting isn''t that nice, is it?" Elliot chuckled as he brought the sharp object, pressing onto his skin, "I will kill you here," Elliot raised his hand up but then hesitated when he saw a bit of movement from Emelia.


    What luck do they have. Distracted, Argus charged towards Elliot but missed by a strand of hair. When Argus thought he had the chance, he dashed towards Elliot but then was on the stomach.


    Argus landed on the ground and hit his back on the corner of a drawer. He tried standing back up, but then Elliot pushed him down using his foot. The pain in his stomach was immense. What made it worse was the pain in his back. He could feel his old wound opening up again.


    "You really are useless," Henry growled and used this chance to escape thru the balcony. When Henry said those words, Emelia was already wide awake.


    "What''s going on here?" She stood up from the hard ground and sees Elliot stepping onto Argus. Emelia couldn''t help but gasped as she saw Argus. That means she really saw Henry by the balcony earlier.


    Emelia tried standing up straight, but her legs were still asleep. She somehow managed to stand up, but then her legs felt weak. Emelia asked, "Is that really you, Argus?" Argus looked at Emelia and hid his face away from her. He didn''t want to show Emelia his pathetic side. The person who he had admired for the longest time.


    "Your Imperial Majesty, are you alright?" Air asked, storming into the office after hearing a loud crash. When Air saw Argus he called for the palace guards to come in. "Is the princess alright?" Air asked to see Emelia, who kept looking in Argus'' direction.


    "We''ll talk more about this later," Elliot unbuttoned a button of his top. Air, the worried servant, and a friend saw a scratch on his face, called for a doctor, but then Elliot stopped him.


    "It''s alright. The weapons aren''t poisoned," He wiped the blood from his face as he looked in Emelia''s direction.


    Emelia placed her hands onto her chest and could feel her heart beating at a fast speed. Elliot shocked Emelia when he grabbed her hands to intertwine their fingers right in front of the people. Argus frowned when he saw their hands together. He wanted to say a word, but then the palace guard pushed his head onto the ground.


    Argus felt he didn''t deserve this kind of treatment. First, his so-called leader betrayed him. Second, every precious thing he had disappeared. He was a failure as a proud knight. He could see his death bed waiting for him to be slept on. If only another chance was given to him¡ªa last chance to serve his one true master.


    The two palace guards forced Argus to stand up and walk. Walk to prison and never to be found again.


    "Will you now release my hand?" Emelia asked Elliot, who looked at his hand then looked back at her. He shook his head, not wanting to let go of it. "Then you leave me without a choice," Emelia pressed her heel onto his foot and watches Elliot suffer in pain. The heel always wins.


    "Is always violence the answer?" Elliot asked as he used a wall to balance himself as he tries relieving the staggering pain on his toes. Always? It wasn''t always it was her first time doing something like this to him.


    "Always? though it''s my first time?" Emelia crossed her arms, knowing a debate was going to spark between them. Elliot was enjoying his time, although the air surrounding them was supposed to be intense. Elliot argued, "First? Haven''t you heard words hurt more than actions do? Thinking about it, my heart already has a hole because of you¡ªthose harsh words. Just thinking about it, my heartaches."


    "What are you, a child who yearns for someone''s attention?" Emelia asked a question Elliot had been anticipating for. When Emelia saw a smirk on his face, she had a bad feeling about it. She didn''t want to hear it since it was going to make her feel weird.


    "I only act like a kid in front of you. And you''re right. I wanted to have your attention. "

 Chapter 55 - Red Strings I: A New Bond

    Saying embarrassing words in front of other people, doesn''t he ever get flustered with himself? There are instances, Emelia would admire Elliot for being too bold. But this time, it was too much. She decided to keep him waiting by not answering him. She just stared at his golden eyes and did not look away.


    Her plan was to let Elliot realize how embarrassing he could be. But then Elliot doesn''t get embarrassed as much as others do. He didn''t mind wearing his nightwear going out, but his image as an emperor is important.??


    But then Elliot raised his brow, knowing her plans, he asked, "What? Perhaps the Princess left me hanging intentionally?" He chuckled, leaving her confused. It''s not like she''s a mind reader or what.


    Elliot placed his hand on her head, stroking her platinum blonde hair till the tip. As he was about to speak, he got cut off when Alan called for him. Just when things are going well between them. When Elliot looked at Alan, he looked serious. He is always serious, but he has another way of saying it''s important.


    Emelia watches Elliot as he walked towards Alan, who then whispered to him. Just a glance at Elliot, Emelia saw a shocked expression from him. His eyes grew wide for a second, then it turned back to normal.


    Elliot and Alan exchanged a few glances at one another. As much as Elliot didn''t want to leave Emelia, he didn''t have a choice. The news Alan had shared is important after all. Though they had caught Argus once, this time, they can''t let him escape.


    "I have to go. Though Princess, this conversation doesn''t end," Elliot waved his goodbyes, but then Emelia stopped him. She pulled his shirt down, which is something she wouldn''t normally do. But this was the only way for Elliot to allow her request. Emelia knew it would be a selfish request, but Argus is an important person to her.


    "Argus¡­let him become my personal knight," Elliot shook his head and turned his back, saying, "I cannot allow that. You may choose any knight in this empire except for him. Plus, don''t you have Ayfara?" Emelia knew she had Ayfara, but then she still is not her official knight. Not to mention Ayfara had already pledged the oath of a knight.


    Oath of a knight or most commonly called, "Oath of Featly." Once a knight pledges the oath, they will forever serve their master and cannot serve other lords. If the oath is broken, a hefty punishment will be bestowed on the knight. Only the master of the knight can dismiss them from being their personal knight.


    "She''s under your orders. If you''re thinking of breaking it, isn''t it going to bring shame to her? Is that what you want?" Elliot recognizes what the "it" Emelia was talking about. Not only that, but Emelia was right. It would bring shame onto Ayfara. After all, breaking a knight''s oath isn''t a simple matter.


    But then Elliot didn''t like it. He refused once more, but then Emelia stopped him once again. She bit her lip then said, "Argus¡­was one of the few who didn''t discriminate me. He respected me as a woman." The discrimination in the Redodel Empire was big, especially towards women.


    Since Emelia was a woman, not to mention the former Princess of the Redodel Empire. She received the harshest comments from the people. Imagine a princess being receiving harsh comments because of the lack of power.


    Of course, Elliot knew about this matter. The difference between the two empires is the Vivan Empire disliked discrimination. Though a few still discriminate against women, it has become a law in the Vivan Empire as part of human rights. Whoever breaks the law deserves punishment.


    Emelia continued, "I''m sure he has no intentions of hurting me or betraying me. That is why please allow this. I beg you... Emelia clenched onto her dress.


    The room turned silent after Emelia''s selfish request. Elliot didn''t like it. The fact Emelia was standing up for someone, especially since it was a guy. Any knight would do but not Argus is what he wanted to repeat. The desperation in her eyes lured him into agreeing.


    "This is the last time I''m making exceptions," Elliot turned his back, looking at the door to hide his frustration. He didn''t want Emelia to see it, "This is the last request I''m taking from you. There will be no next time."


    And just like that. The night with a sudden invasion came to an end. Though for Emelia, had a sleepless night and reflected on her own actions. Before she knew it, the sun was already rising. And she looks at the hue coming from the sun, slowly bringing light into the world.


    The time reflected on her own actions. She couldn''t understand the regret she felt, not because of her selfish request but because of the expression Elliot made.


    "Good morning Princess, what kind of tea do you want to drink this morning?" Vanessa asked as soon as she entered Emelia''s room after seeing her awake. "Honey tea¡­if it''s possible," Emelia averted her eyes. After all, she wasn''t used to asking for what she wanted. Vanessa nodded her head, smiling, and poured honey into the warm tea.


    As she was reflecting on her own actions, she started to notice. How needy she was. She only wears plain-looking dresses, she likes sweet things and doesn''t like being in a crowd.


    "That''s right. Today is the day, is it?" Vanessa gave Emelia her cup of tea. While Emelia smiles as she smells the sweet aroma of the honey tea. Before replying, she took a sip, "I cannot forever reject her." After all there was one more thing she wanted to know. It''s not about her parents but this time about Elliot.


    On the outside, Elliot may be a trickster, but then he never told anything about himself. Emelia wanted to know a few of his secrets, and her only way to get information was from someone who has ears and eyes in all places. That person was none other than Melissa Quila, the daughter of a famous newspaper industry.


    They had met once in an unusual way, but Emelia thought it would be nice to meet a few people who she can trust in the future. As they say, it''s better to keep the loyal than the corrupted.


    At first, Vanessa thought Emelia would get fed up and threaten the Lady of the Quila family. But as days pass, she sees a bit of change from Emelia. She''s slowly opening her wounded heart. But it''s still not fully unlocked yet. That is the key to her frozen heart. It''s still not there.


    "I hope you would get along with her. Lady Melissa is a wonderful lady after all," Vanessa said as she grabs a comb from the makeup table and gently brushes Emelia''s hair. Emelia recalls her first meeting with Melissa and couldn''t help but laugh. Vanessa looked at the mirror and asked, "What''s so funny, Princess?"


    Emelia shook her head, "It''s nothing. I just recalled a past memory of mine." That''s right, as days pass, Emelia laughs and smiles in front of Vanessa. Whenever Emelia laughs or smiles in front of Vanessa, all she could feel was happiness. It''s as if she''s become a special person to her heart. Though her laugh and smile aren''t for everyone.


    "I hope you have fun. It would be great if the Princess finds new friends asides from me," Vanessa hums while Emelia frowns as she didn''t know they were friends. "Friends? We''re friends?" Emelia looked at Vanessa through the mirror. Vanessa frowned as she asked, "Are we not?"


    You could see Vanessa looked nervous as she twirled her fingers in a circle. Emelia shook her head, "We are!" Emelia exclaimed out loud. A bit too loud that some servants who were by the door heard it. Back to her normal tone, she repeated, "We are¡­I just thought we weren''t."


    Vanessa got startled with her first answer and smiled at her response. She didn''t know what she was doing, but she patted Emelia''s head which she had not intended to do so. It was just a habit.


    "Ah! I didn''t mean to do something rude to the Princess¡­it''s just a habit since I took care of my other two siblings," Vanessa placed her hand behind her back, and slowly her cheeks burned up. Though Emelia didn''t mind at all. If it''s Vanessa, then it''s alright. Her hands were warm and comforting like a certain person.


    Emelia recalls this morning what Elliot did to her. Their fingers inter winded with each other, and not only that, she could hear his deep voice echoing in her ears. Why is he appearing in her head? She shook those thoughts away and answer Vanessa, "It''s alright. I don''t mind at all."


    Trust is just like a red string. There can be new strings, broken strings, and strings that are broken that could be tied again. For Emelia, a new string to her heart had a bond. To her, this is what she calls a bit of happiness.

 Chapter 56 - Red Strings II: Trust

    As the first string is a bond. The second red string is trust. The red string doesn''t just represent a new bond. But a form of trust, leading to a new bond.


    When a soldier informed Emelia her carriage has arrived, she closed the book she was reading and laid it on the table. She walked toward the mirror and used her fingers to brush her hair in one stroke. Still, she couldn''t believe how she looked. Anyone would be speechless after seeing Emelia''s dress up, thanks to Vanessa.??


    At first, Emelia didn''t want to dress up because it was just a meeting between her and Melissa. But as a person who doesn''t wear nice-looking dresses, Vanessa for once felt tempted to give her a dress-up. Thus, the results show.


    There is one reason why Vanessa wasn''t in her room, and that was because Emelia didn''t want to have powder on her face. She didn''t like the dusty and icky feeling on her skin. Though Emelia felt bad kicking her out of the room.


    As Emelia continued to check on herself, her necklace shimmered on her neck. She clenched on the necklace and heard a distant voice saying, "You look like your mother, or is it more of your father?" A father. If Maria is telling the truth about her real father. Then why didn''t he at least once try taking her mother back? Why didn''t he try eloping with her? Is it because of his status?


    Emelia didn''t want to think about it any further. If Melissa knows about this, she would ask but then her main focus for today was to gather information about Elliot. She wanted to know more about him so that she could understand him more. Every time she asks Elliot about his parents, all he does is dodge it. It''s as if he had given up telling the truth.


    "Princess? Is there a problem? You''re going to run late," Vanessa said behind the door. Emelia clenched onto her necklace before walking towards the door. She opened the door revealing her white dress sewed with golden strings and her hair braided into one. Every servant who saw her was all in awe and couldn''t leave their eyes off her. There was one man in particular who couldn''t even answer her.


    "Sir Enoch? Are you alright?" Emelia waited for him to open the carriage door. Enoch blinked a few times and stuttered, "I-I''m sorry. Please enter." When was the last time he had been stunned by a woman''s beauty? He couldn''t help but be in awe. But remembering what happened in the past, he forced himself to shut his heart. These feelings should not grow any further, and he knew that.


    Emelia sat inside the carriage and looks the opposite side of the carriage. She placed a hand on her chest and felt her heart beating fast. She felt butterflies in her stomach and hugged herself, slouching in the seat.


    The carriage started to move and made its way to the Quila Estate where Melissa resides. The trip from the palace to the estate wasn''t far, but on the way, Emelia felt dizzy due to the bumpy ride. Though it may not seem like it. Emelia rarely rides a carriage. When other nobles invited them to their party, Emelia would refuse them. Since she didn''t like the noisy crowds and didn''t have any friends.


    In the middle of the trip, Emelia forced herself to sleep until she reaches the estate, and as they were about to arrive, Emelia had just fallen asleep. Emelia didn''t feel the carriage stop and worried Enoch and the coachman.


    Enoch had knocked twice on the carriage but then didn''t hear anything from Emelia. Usually, she would be the one opening the door from the inside, but this time she didn''t. Enoch apologized softly before opening the door. When he opened the door, he saw Emelia''s head leaning onto the glass of the carriage, sleeping. As much he didn''t want to wake her up, he had to.


    "Princess, we''ve arrived," Enoch gently shook Emelia, who jumped a bit from her sleep. Emelia looked to her left and saw a fountain and a butler ready to welcome her. She clears her throat, pretending not to be flustered, and cooly walks out of the carriage.


    "I apologize for my unmannered action. Please lead the way," Emelia told the butler, who nodded his head and lead the way to the guest room. As expected, the estate was filled with things she didn''t know of. In one of the stand, she sees a camera which cost a lot. It may be even too expensive for a rich noble to buy.


    Emelia liked the feel of the estate. The colors on the ceiling looked comforting, and the inside felt cooler than the palace. Once they''ve reached the guest room, Melissa was already inside, awaiting Emelia''s arrival.


    "Welcome, please take a seat," Melissa watched Emelia take her seat as she continued in an excited tone, "I can''t believe your finally here! I''ve been waiting. Since the princess kept rejecting my invitation, I thought being friends was just a lie," Melissa frowned after but hearing Emelia laugh, she felt happy.


    "I was busy," Emelia answered and returned to her neutral expression. She didn''t mean to laugh. It just came out of nowhere. "If it takes that far to expose a person. Is that the only time you''ll come to me?" Melissa joked, but then Emelia didn''t take it lightly, "Now don''t look like that. How about a smile for me?"


    Emelia felt Melissa was trying to cheer her up. In all honesty, it did, but she felt guilty for it. As Emelia continued to reject the invitations of Melissa, the only way for them to meet if it would benefit her. And Emelia didn''t expect Melissa to offer this in the letter. When she thought Melissa was just like any other lady who admired another, she was wrong.


    To judge others by their cover is what Emelia had done. She felt like a hypocrite when it was her morals not to judge others the way they look or act.


    "Don''t worry, I knew this was the only way to tell the princess," Melissa shrugged with a smile, poured tea, and served it to Emelia. She looked at her asking, "Where do you want to begin?"


    Without the slightest hesitation, Emelia answered, "The story of his parents." Melissa flinched and bit her lip. She was starting to act weird.


    The usual energetic aura that surrounded her blew like a cloud of dust. Though Emelia kept waiting for her answer. But why did she act like that? She suddenly froze as if it was a hard topic to talk about. Or is it because Elliot and Melissa have some sort of relationship?


    "Before I answer you, what do you think of Elliot?" Melissa asked, looking straight into Emelia''s eyes. She looked determined to know which left Emelia''s mouth with honest words, "He is annoying, stubborn, can be cold from time to time. Can be caring and regrets a lot."


    Melissa smiled, and laughter followed. She wiped the tears that escaped from her eyes. But she wasn''t sad, just relieved. Emelia stood up, and her hands were confused about what to do, "A-are you alright?" She stuttered as Melissa continued to wipe the tears that wouldn''t stop falling.


    "I''m glad. I''m just glad he''s still the same," Melissa sniffed as she held her hands together. She smiled, but it was a smile that was mixed with a bit of regret. Emelia continued to watch Melissa calm down and knew she was right. Melissa and Elliot had some sort of relationship. Lovers? A lady wouldn''t cry about a guy. Unless she loved him dearly.


    "We''re not lovers. I never liked him. I used to play with him a lot as a child," That clears things, but Emelia still couldn''t understand why Melissa cried. Even if she''s a woman, she finds women hard to understand. Melissa took a sip of tea then continued, "When the incident happened, that is the time my family pulled me away from him."


    So their relationship was just childhood friends. Who slowly grew apart due to some incident. Emelia then had a clue in her head. That incident must be related to Elliot''s parents. Melissa took a deep breath and read Emelia''s mind, "If your thinking about his parents. Then you are correct."


    Emelia lowered her head feeling sympathetic towards Elliot. She has only heard about the story of him killing his parents. But when Emelia looked at Melissa. It''s as if she was saying there''s more to that story. A story the nobles and people don''t believe in. While only a few who stood by Elliot''s side believed in.

 Chapter 57 - Red Strings III: Two Wounded Hearts

    "Though the question is do you trust me, Princess?" Melissa asked for assurance, but Emelia stayed silent and answered a bit later on, "I only hear the truth from the actual person," Emelia said, which Melissa understood.


    As a person who writes to inform the people, the most reliable sources are credible sources from the actual person. Having to hear second-hand information can lead to some misinformation. Which ideally is not counted as a reliable source.??


    "It''s alright. At least you get to hear two sides before asking the actual person, right?" Melissa lowered the teacup and places it back on the table. "What do you know of the story?" Melissa asked before beginning.


    "I''ve heard that he killed his parents while they were asleep. They said he wanted to hurry up and become the emperor," Melissa shook her head in disappointment. Just like she had thought the story is being altered again.


    "Elliot never killed his parents. Why would he when he loved them very much?" Melissa took a pause as she felt her tears would flow out again. If Melissa was stating the truth, then why don''t the people believe is what Emelia wanted to ask.


    But looking at the world they lived in, it''s understandable. It''s to tarnish the royal family''s reputation.


    Emelia knew this because she had experienced that already. Not just once but a hand full times. Since the first generation of the Renaud royal family, they have taught one another to love each other no matter what. Elliot is the 5th Emperor of the Vivan Empire and there everything changed when he was accused of killing his own parents.


    Melissa clenched her hand on her dress. For someone who knew the truth, it was hard to tell because she was scared no one will listen to her.


    But if she doesn''t say it, how will the people know the truth? And that starts with Emelia knowing about it. That''s if she could change this empire. Melissa began telling the story, but then it wasn''t as shocking for Emelia.


    That same morning the empress announced she was pregnant. The people rejoiced, congratulated, blessed her as a new child will be born into the royal family. Of course, the most excited one was Elliot. He yearned for a sibling after waiting for ten years. The empress at that time was still able to bare a child since she was in her early 30s.


    The people were happy, but then not everyone is especially one specific person. It was Elliot''s wet maid and her name was Sera. Sera was picked up by the former emperor and somehow fell in love with him despite him truly in love with his own wife, the empress.


    Sera is a jealous woman. The only reason she was hired was due to the empress not able to produce milk. Sera was married, but then her husband died due to an illness. As her life began to turn horrible, the emperor found her, hired her, and silly, she thought the emperor favored her.


    But things changed when the empress was blessed with another child. Sera grew furious, and that same night she killed Elliot''s parents and destroyed the Renaud royal family''s image. As this is why there are some nobles who didn''t side with him as he grew up.


    "That night probably still scares Elliot the most," Melissa commented and continued to telling the story, "I remembered when I saw Elliot shaking in fear with blood all over his hand. My heart sank. All I could do is watch him while he bears the horror of the world."


    That same night Elliot had a nightmare and ran towards his parents room. He entered their room just like what he always does. He approached their bed quietly, but when he felt a liquid feeling under his foot, he stopped.


    Elliot didn''t know what that liquid feeling and thought it was just water. He continues to approach his parents until he heard a hoarse laugh coming from his father''s bedside.


    That night the full moon was out. Curious little Elliot is, he walked to his father''s bedside to see bright red on the ground. Not only that, he sees Sera in a state, her mind isn''t proper.


    Elliot gasped when he sees Sera on the ground, blood flowing from her neck. She started to laugh out loud, and she said, "How dare you. You are mine. We shall die together My Imperial Majesty."


    As a small child, Elliot didn''t know what to do, and the only thing that came into his mind was to run. His head was full of images of his dead parents and the blood that was flowing out of Sera''s neck.


    "Imagine being a small kid and seeing that sight. Who wouldn''t run away?" Melissa furrowed her brows while Emelia agrees. If he was eleven at that time, it would be around that time Emelia''s mother had passed.


    "Honestly, I don''t know what happened after Elliot ran, but then the next day, people were calling him murder," Melissa filled her cup with tea and took a sip, "I know this story sounds unrealistic, but I am sure Elliot wouldn''t murder his parents."


    This is the truth, the real story of Elliot''s parents. As he continues to grow being called, a murder, it soon changed to a tyrant when the war began. He had slaughtered thousands of soldiers on the battlefield along with his loyal servants.


    "His parents may be a sensitive topic to him, but Elliot isn''t a bad person. It''s just he was a deep wound in his heart. Maybe the princess might be able to help him," Melissa hesitated to say those words since before. She told Emelia his story because she believes two wounded hearts can be healed together.

 Chapter 58 - Red Strings IV: Emotions

    Healing a wounded heart is not as easy as it sounded. If a person helps the wounded heart, a relationship is formed. Where it could be a relationship between friends, family, or lovers.


    The next day arrived as if nothing had happened the other day. Emelia held a book in her hand by the window side and looked like she was reading, but her eyes were focused elsewhere.??


    "I heard war is to arise again. There will be a continuation of the war between this empire and the Redodel Empire," Emelia recalls her conversation with Melissa.


    According to Melissa, there are soldiers by the borders, and the cousin of Elliot the Archduke was assigned to fend them off. Melissa then continued, "Henry or whatever announced himself as the new emperor, but the people didn''t agree because he didn''t have the original crown that the royal family only knew off. And I''m sure the Princess knows where it is. Am I right?"


    The original crown has been passed down to the next emperor of the Redodel Empire. Without the original crown, the next emperor cannot take over the throne. This might be the reason why Henry wanted Emelia back. To have the crown because she knew where the crown is.


    Emelia and Henry are childhood friends. Every single noble in the Redodel knew about it to the point they thought she would marry into the Verida family.


    But Emelia didn''t like or love Henry. She found him too kind and, worse, dark. She didn''t like the fact Henry was always wearing his kind mask in front of her.


    When Emelia was younger, she went to the estate where Henry lived. Emelia waited for hours in another room, and Henry didn''t show himself up. Bored Emelia was she wandered around the estate. Which she ended up in a greenhouse filled with butterflies.


    At first, it looks like a normal greenhouse filled with butterflies, but as she went deeper, she was devastated seeing Herny pulling the wings off the butterfly. To make it worse, surrounding him on the ground were dead butterflies.


    That day if Emelia had not seen Henry doing those things, she might think he is a normal guy.


    This might make sense the way he acted in front of her that day. Emelia let out a laugh knowing she wasn''t wrong. Herny is a twisted person. Even parents were.


    "Did you have a good talk with Lady Melissa?" A familiar man asked, leaning his head on the corner of the door. Emelia didn''t answer him because he didn''t bother knocking, and thanks to him, Emelia forgot what she was supposed to do next.


    Emelia closed the book she held, scolding him, "You didn''t bother knocking. I doubt you learned anything from your etiquette classes," Emelia changes the topic as she felt this conversation wouldn''t go anywhere.


    Now that she thought about this, it made more sense why Elliot allowed her to go to Melissa without hesitation. It''s nice seeing he still hasn''t forgotten her and still trusts her. It''s maybe because he knew Melissa didn''t believe what the grown-ups told her,


    "Melissa told me about your parents¡­" Emelia blurted by accident when she was supposed to say it in her head. She was simulating on how to tell Elliot. But it took a turn. Idiot, she scolded herself and continued to act tough in front of him.


    "You don''t need to make that kind of face. Either way, I was planning to tell you but not now. I thought I would tell you once we''ve become much closer," Elliot rubbed his nape and felt awkward of his own words.


    The room went silent, and the two didn''t know what to say to each other. Their eyes avoided meeting each other not until Emelia asked, "War¡­is there going to be another war?" If this war is really going to happen, her life will be in danger.


    "So this news finally reached your ears, huh?" So it was true. The fact it''s just news going all over the empire, but there are soldiers and knights fighting by the border. Elliot walked towards the couch, took his seat, and brushed his hair backward.


    "You know you should stop that habit of yours," Emelia watched Elliot lower his hand as he placed it on his lap. Elliot raised his brow and smirked, "Since when did you realize? Don''t tell me I''ve finally interested you?"


    Emelia could see his nose growing longer every single day they interact. But Elliot only shows this kind of side to Emelia, especially if they are together. He felt there was no need to keep up his cold act because Emelia could see right through his mask. Though there are times, his cold act is real.


    "Get over your imaginations. You''ll need to wait for my death until I''ve fully become interested in you," Elliot laughed at her statement and boldness. No one would dare to tell him that except Emelia.


    "However, I don''t mind lending you a hand. For saving me that day," Emelia added because she felt grateful for Elliot. If Henry kidnapped her back to where she belonged, she would feel devastated. It''s as if she can''t run away from her own fate. Being placed back in that tower.


    It''s just a feeling, but Emelia never wanted to go back to that tower. That tower is her greatest fear, after all.


    "Really? That''s a bit surprising," Elliot felt his heart skip a beat and didn''t know if his cheeks were flushing a bit of red, "I''m actually surprised. What made you say that?" He wanted to know more and didn''t notice how flushed Emelia was to the point she couldn''t look into his eyes.


    Emelia clears her throat, stands up as she looked out of the window, "It just so happened." Though Elliot didn''t understand what she meant, he decided to let ergo for saying such things. Elliot wished Emelia''s heart will continue to open up to him.


    "Are you that worried about the war?" Elliot asked while Emelia continues to look out of the window and says, "Of course I am. More of worried, I''m afraid, and I''m sure you feel the same thing as I do."


    Elliot understood how Emelia felt. He doesn''t show it, but he, too, is scared of the war. He needed to be on the battlefield where thousands of bodies are piled. Beneath the dead bodies is a pool of blood.


    "We are humans, after all. Even the strongest leaders fear something, whether it''s physically or mentally," Emelia turns to look at Elliot and tried to keep her face blank, but she couldn''t help but bite her lip.


    "Say, Elliot, what are you scared of?" Emelia asked out of nowhere.


    "Scared of? You wouldn''t want to know." He laughed it off, but Emelia didn''t stop there. "Let''s make a deal," Emelia proposed. It''s about time she stops staying in this palace for free while she does nothing all day. Eat the food they serve, sleep in a luxurious room, and other more.


    "What''s with the sudden change?" Elliot placed his hand in front of him. Is she planning to do something? Is she planning to take over her empire back? "Is if that''s what you''re thinking, then you are mistaken," Emelia spoke what Elliot had asked in his head. He raised his brows, sitting back, and Emelia went on saying, "I want to destroy that place as if it never existed. That empire doesn''t deserve the sympathy it deserves."


    But then, this time, Elliot had to disagree with Emelia. He isn''t telling this to Emelia as Elliot but as a ruler who shoulders the responsibility of his empire, "If revenge is what you seek. What makes you a better person than the others? If you do that, you''re betraying your people."


    "My people? How silly can you get, Elliot? How can I call them my people when they are the ones who mocked me first? Aren''t you the same as I?" Emelia spoke coldly as she sees things aren''t going well. While his lips formed a straight line. Elliot agreed with Emelia but then if they want to change people, it starts with them.


    "That doesn''t make us into better people. You know this, Emelia," She knew, yet she didn''t want to acknowledge that Elliot was right. The world was unfair to her, then why can''t she be the one to turn her backs on them?


    In the end, Emelia gave up. She knew this wasn''t going to work, and she was just a hypocrite again. She lowers her head and apologizes, "I apologize. It''s just frustrating. It''s frustrating to become a better person."


    Elliot dazed for a while, seeing the expression on Emelia. He never thought he would see Emelia make that face. He got out of his seat and walks towards Emelia, who was clenching her fist. Even if a person doesn''t express their feelings as much. On some days, the bottle that keeps being tightened will break into pieces.


    It was one of those days where Emelia couldn''t handle her own emotions. But for Emelia to show herself in this kind of state to Elliot. It sounds stupid, but he felt a connection between them¡ªa red string.


    Elliot patted Emelia''s head, saying, "Isn''t this life? Where changing is a challenge?"

 Chapter 59 - So Close, Yet So Far

    "Don''t let your emotions take over. You''re feeling overwhelmed now," Said Elliot, moving his hands to hers. He held both of her hands, smiling, "Aren''t you showing too much of yourself?"


    Her cheeks flushed red and freed her hands from his. Emelia rubbed her wrist though she didn''t feel pain. She felt shy all of a sudden.??


    "I''m not," Denied Emelia as she took a step back away from him. But then Elliot walked closer to her cornering her to a wall. He smiles as there weren''t any problems, but then their bodies were so closed to one another.


    "Aren''t you going to move?" Emelia asked shyly, trying to push Elliot away, who was just enjoying her reaction. He raised his lips as if he was thinking, "But I don''t want to." Emelia felt ticklish all over her, and the more embarrassed she became.


    "Are you starting to fall for me?" Elliot whispered in a low tone which made her shudder and instinctively cover her ears. This time as she turned her back facing Elliot, she forced his hand away, but then things went much worse.


    Emelia couldn''t move because and surrender to Elliot as he locked her in around his arms. One arm pressing onto the glass pay while the other on the wall. His face was so close to hers as if their lips would touch second. Emelia couldn''t even look down or to the side because Elliot forced her to look at him straight into his eyes.


    "Let me go," Emelia said with a hint of tremble in her voice. Though Elliot didn''t listen to her. He wanted to do more tease her, but then Emelia couldn''t take it any longer. It was her first time feeling so weak to another guy. Why does he make her heart shake?


    Elliot''s fingers rose to Emelia''s lips. He gently traces her lips from left to right. He looks at her lips, but then they were interrupted by a cough. Elliot turns his head, looking at the door, and sees Air smiling. His face clearly states, ''Don''t mind me. Go on. I never saw a thing."


    This was a chance for Emelia to push Elliot away. She didn''t care what she looked like anymore and ran out of her own room. Emelia stopped running when she was away from his sight. Emelia hid her face between her knees,


    "That bastard," Emelia muttered to herself as she sits on the grass. Her face grew hot when she was reminded how close their lips were about to touch. She touched her lips while blushing pink and sighed out loud.


    Back in Emelia''s room, Elliot brushed his hair back and gives Elliot a smile. When the good part was coming, they were interrupted. But at the same time, they were because Elliot wouldn''t able to stop.


    "You''re in luck," Elliot told Air as he loosed the first two buttons of his long black sleeves. Air, who was at fault, looked away after seeing a view he never wished to see. His eyes were bleeding. As much he wanted to say it out loud, Elliot was not going to let him go.


    "You''re welcome," Air joked, but Elliot didn''t take it as one, "I apologize." Air slowly turned his neck. Elliot covered his mouth, thinking back to what he had just done. More of Emelia falling for him, he came to realize he had fallen for her. "You must be kidding," He muttered under his breath, "Anyway, what are you here for, Air?" Elliot asked as he leans onto the glass pane.


    "The black knight wouldn''t speak. Unless we bring the princess to talk to him," Air lowered his head, waiting for Elliot''s response. Elliot rubbed his chin then made his mind up, "I allowed him to become Emelia''s personal knight. Either way, he will speak because he is a loyal knight."


    That day when Emelia begged on her knees to spare Argus''s life and to be her personal knight. Air though Elliot would not allow it. Elliot''s head is just messed up. They will never know what he''s thinking.


    "You''re too kind," Air blurted, which made Elliot raise his brow, asking, "How am I kind?" He looks down at his hands that had scars. "These hands have killed thousands of men. How am I kind?" Elliot continues to question Air, who retaliated as he said, "But those hands saved the lives of those who live in this empire."


    Air wasn''t wrong comparing the population with the other neighboring empires Vivan Empire had been the empire that has prepared a lot. Not only known for their military power but their engineering and others more.


    "Right¡­" doubt Elliot, "But these hands were also the ones who killed my parents. It''s because of me." Everything Elliot had said was a lie. It was never him who killed his parents. But the reason why he blames himself is because of the countless fingers who pointed at saying that he is the killer.


    Air couldn''t bear to listen any further. As one of the people who knew the true story, it was unbearable to hear. His fist was clenched as he grit his teeth. Even if Air told him it wasn''t him, nothing would change. But at least he wanted to comfort Elliot, saying.


    "I''ll say this for the very last time. It wasn''t you who killed your parents. It was someone else. That''s why stop bearing the lies of the people who pointed their fingers at you. You''ll only grow weaker because of it."


    "I don''t know. I don''t know, Air. Even if you try telling me millions of times, it still won''t change. It''s already too late, to tell the truth," Elliot knew Air was going to feel displeased and felt grateful for having a friend to care for him. But until now, the image of his parents and the pool of blood he stepped on still haunted him. It''s all in the past but still traumatizing.


    Air gave up with a breath of a sigh. The both of them had fought over this since before, and it never goes anywhere. If only there was someone who could heal his heart. Maybe Elliot would become a better person. But what didn''t make sense to Air was a wounded heart helping another wounded heart.


    "Is there anymore to tell me?" Elliot asked Air hoping the topic would change. Air shook his head and couldn''t bear to meet his eyes. As Air was about to leave the room, Elliot stopped him, "That''s right before you leave. Write a letter to the Lady of the Quila family." Air nodded his head and bowed his head before closing the door.


    "What a day," Elliot laid on the couch and places his right arm, covering his eyes. Today went a bit unexpected, but he didn''t dislike it at all. He wanted to see more of her reactions and wondered what he should do next to her.


    Elliot smiled, recalling what he did earlier. So close, yet so far.

 Chapter 60 - Oath

    Today is the day Emelia will meet Argus. But she isn''t going alone since Elliot and Alan were coming along. Ever since she was set free from prison, there were many changes.


    The iron bars looked clean and new, the bad smell from the weeds was gone, and the cells looked as if they are cleaned every two days. The improvements made Emelia give Elliot silent applause.??


    Before reaching Argus'' cell, Emelia asked Elliot and Alan to stay by the corner and stay quiet, just so ever Argus doesn''t tell her the information after seeing the two.


    For the past two days, Elliot and his men tried interrogating him but didn''t get an answer from him. Usually, if the prisoner doesn''t answer, they would get slashed on the back or, worst, tortured.


    But Argus is one lucky man since Emelia asked Elliot not to do those and instead will be the one to ask. Emelia knew Argus is a loyal man. He only speaks the truth to the master he acknowledges. Every knight is loyal to their master, but some fear their death more than their master''s.


    After all, being a knight doesn''t make them from being humans. They are people who have fears.


    The cell Argus was stationed in didn''t have much lighting. At first, Emelia had a hard time seeing him. But when she walked closer and entered the cell, she sees him sitting in the corner, looking down the ground.


    On the other side of the ground laid a plate with a fresh piece of bread. But is left untouched. According to the soldier guarding his cell, he didn''t bother touching or eating the food given.


    The soldier opened the gate for Emelia and was about to close it, but then Emelia stopped him, "Leave it open," She said, further going into the cell, making her way towards Argus, who didn''t recognize her.


    "You look pathetic," Emelia told Argus, who lifted his head after recognizing her voice. His mouth slightly opens, surprised to see her. He never thought Emelia would come down to this filthy place and talk to him.


    Argus tried standing up, but his legs gave up, dropping him on the ground with both of his knees, "Please forgive my rudeness. For some reason, I can''t stand up." Of course, he couldn''t. He had been sitting on the ground for so long, not to mention not eating anything.


    "Of course, your legs would feel weak. You haven''t eaten anything, " Said Emelia with her usual stern voice and hearing Argus'' stomach grumble out loud. Loud enough for Elliot and Alan to hear, "Eat the bread. I can guarantee it''s safe."


    Argus looks at the piece of bread but didn''t touch it. Even if Emelia said so, how can he trust the Vivians, his enemy?


    "Do you wish to help me?" Emelia asked Argus, who looked back at her with her arms crossed. He nods his head slowly, "Then start by eating. I don''t need men who can''t work because of an empty stomach."


    Her usual charm never faded away despite being separated for months. Argus thought Emelia changed, at least a bit, but she didn''t change at all. She''s still the same Ice Princess.


    Elliot touched the bread and broke it into pieces while Emelia hands him a cup of water since the bread was dry. Emelia watched Argus gobble the whole food down and waited for him to finish drinking his water.


    "Are you finished?" Asked Emelia, "If you are, I''ll get straight to the point. Where is Henry''s hideout?" Despite not looking like it, Emelia was angered.


    Argus avoided Emelia''s eyes and stuttered letters that were hard to understand. But Emelia''s cold tone scared him, "I never knew you were loyal to him." Just like a blizzard that passed, Argus shivered as he felt his spine crawl.


    "Y-you''re mistaken," Stuttered Argus, who notices two people by the corner. He glared at them not until Emelia said, "I trust those two. So stop avoiding me and answer. Are you worthy of calling yourself a knight? I never knew you were a coward, Argus."


    Being a knight is not an easy task. It requires great skill, leadership, and intelligence to become one. Not every soldier could become a knight. There are only a few of them, but most of them are garbage by abusing their status.


    "I am a proud knight. I devoted my heart to serve you, the Princess," Answered Elliot, using his strength to kneel onto one knee, "Sir Henry wants the original crown because of that, he decided to come for you."


    "The original crown?" Alan questioned softly, looking at Elliot, who answered, "The original crown is needed for one to become the next ruler of the empire. It doesn''t matter if they are royal or not. Anyone can become the next ruler." Alan looked as if he had more to ask, but then he needed to focus on the conversation between the princess and the black knight.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Sir Henry had visitors, and they all looked wealthy. One of them looked like someone of the Honani tribe," Continued Argus, remembering other things he saw or heard, "They claim to be part of the council. If I''m not mistaken, one of their names started with an m,"


    Elliot didn''t think twice and entered their conversation, "How are you sure it''s them?" He looked down at Argus, who looks back at him with determined eyes, saying he isn''t lying.


    "I swear on the Princess''s name," Announced Argus, which shocked everyone present.


    "If you are that sure. Tell me where their hideout is," Elliot Argued even if he knew Cheif Malzan took part. His way of pushing someone to tell him gets annoying, but it works every single time.


    "They are near the borders. If you give me a map. I can point where the base is," Answered Argus, who thought Elliot would ask more but didn''t, "Princess, you must retrieve the original crown before Sir Henry does. If not, things will be worse."


    Is it time to go for an adventure? An adventure that would risk her life just for a crown? When there are other more things to do than be an emperor? Emelia found it stupid that anyone could become the next emperor if they obtain the original crown.


    "But he won''t be able to find it because no one except me knows where it is," Said Emelia, but despite saying that, she felt uncertain about a few things, "The last question, Argus Gebrat will you become my personal knight?"


    Argus looked at Emelia with disbelief. How could she forgive him after his attempt to kidnap her back. "Don''t get the wrong idea. If you wish to be forgiven, accept it," Said Emelia as she places her hand in front of him.


    Argus question and held Emelia''s hand, "I promise on my faith, I will only be faithful to the lady, never cause her harm and protect her with all my life. I, Argus Gebrat, offer my life to you." He places her hand on his forehead lets go after.


    "With this, I am your master. The only one you will obey orders from." That day Argus felt renwed. He never thought the day would come for him to serve Emelia as her personal knight. For a knight, it''s the highest honor they could receive.


    As Argus recited the oath, Elliot walked back to the corner, stood beside Alan, who asked, "Can we trust him?" Instead of receiving an answer, Elliot asked, "Do you trust Emelia?" He then gives Alan a mischievous smirk while one of his brows rose.


    "If my master trusts her, then I am forced to," Sighed Alan, which made Elliot laugh.


    After Argus said the Oath of Fealty, he was freed from prison and immediately served Emelia by her side. However, there were a few things he needed to follow.


    Argus will wear a mask wherever he goes. This is to protect his identity from the nobles who saw him. Second, he will tell Elliot where the enemy''s base is and a full detail of their goals. The third condition is what he had hated the most. Third, Argus must follow Elliot''s commands and wishes.


    As much he wanted to rebel, Emelia made this up. Even if Emelia had explained to Argus why he needed to, he didn''t like it. The only master he wanted to serve was her.


    Vanessa entered Emelia''s room, holding a tray filled with snacks. Her first time meeting Argus scared her because he was wearing a black mask. It made him look intimidating.


    "H-hi S-Sir knight. W-would you l-like some snacks?" Vanessa offered as she stuttered. At the same time, she forced a smile to hide being frightened of him. Argus looks down at Vanessa, who politely rejected, "Thank you for your offer, but I''m currently working."


    The scary man Vanessa had thought wasn''t frightening at all. It was just the mask that made him look frightening. She bowed her head before placing the snacks on the table, slowly moving towards Emelia, and whispered, "Who is that man?"


    Emelia, whose eyes were glued to the book she was reading, answered, "That''s Argus Gebrat." Gebrat? What a weird last name, Vanessa thought.


    "Is he going to replace Dame Ayfara?" Vanessa asked, and Emelia nodded.


    "Ayfara currently is on a mission. Argus pledged the Oath of Fealty to me," Emelia said while Vanessa shrieks in excitement. It was a dream of hers since she was young to marry a handsome young knight. But her dreams were all crushed when she saw the attitudes of the knights.


    "Are you interested in him? I don''t mind giving him to you. Either way, I doubt he would accept it," Emelia teased, which was the first for Vanessa, who played along with her joke. "Why does he cover his face? Just by looking at his body build, I''m sure he''s a handsome young man."


    "So you are interested," Emelia smirked, and a laugh followed after.


    Seeing the two smiling and laughing, Argus was shocked at her change. He was wrong when he said the Princess never changed. But she changed just by showing her laugh.


    "So she could smile like that, huh? Sir Henry, you are never going to beat these people," Argus smiled as he continues watching Emelia smile. "What a beautiful smile," He muttered to himself.

 Chapter 61 - The Original Crown

    Run. Just keep running even if there is nowhere to go. Emelia ran with all her might and felt exhausted after running without taking a break, "I''m never going back to that tower. Never again," She yelled at the man who chased her into the deep forest.


    The light was nowhere to be seen, and only darkness surfaces the woods. Her footsteps, along with her breathing, are the only sounds that surfaced around her.??


    "Even if you run. You can''t escape," Yelled the man back, chasing her while holding a sword.


    Emelia kept running and sees an old tower built out of stones. At first, she didn''t understand why she saw the tower when she just had escape from that place.


    This wasn''t the time for her to think. She ran in the direction of the tower and climb the stairs up. It''s a good thing the man was a slow runner. If not, she wouldn''t be able to hide.


    Emelia climbs to the tower''s highest floor, and there sat a box, big enough for her to hide in.


    Emelia covered her mouth not, making a single noise despite having a hard time breathing. Luckily the boxes had holes for oxygen to enter. She sighed out of relief and jumped when she heard the wolf howling.


    Emelia rested her head on the box and closed her eyes for a while. Good, the man had stopped chasing her. She opened her eyes back, looks down at her hands, and sees two small hands. Why? were her hands small? As much she wanted to panic, but couldn''t.


    But it wasn''t time for her to panic when she heard footsteps going in her direction then it turned silent again. Emelia felt her hands trembling in fear. It''s happening again. When she had thought this horror will never appear again.


    "Die for me, would you ?" The man smirked as Emelia got out of the box to run away, but she was too late. As she stood on the box, she felt a stinging pain in her back. She felt heavy, and before she knew it, her consciousness had faded.


    Emelia opened her eyes, yelling to see the familiar ceiling. She sat up from the couch and looks around the room, which she recognizes as Elliot''s office. Emelia jumped when she heard Elliot''s voice, "Are you alright? I wondered who was begging for help, and it was coming from you. A bad dream?"


    She looked at her trembling hands and hugged herself. It was all a dream, Not just any dream, but it actually happened when she was a small child. Elliot removed his coat and lays it over Emelia''s shoulder. Then places his hand on her forehead, which made Emelia wonder what he was doing to her.


    "You look pale. I just thought you might be sick after having a nightmare," He said as he removed his hand from her forehead. "You should go get some rest. I can handle this on my own," Said Elliot, but Emelia refused. She stood up, shaking her head, then said, "I''m alright. It''s just a bad dream. It''s nothing to worry about."


    Even if she said it that way, Elliot didn''t take it. But because Emelia looked persistent in continuing on their work, he let her be. "Just say it if you''re not feeling well. We have others who can continue this plan."


    Even if there are others, Emelia didn''t want to burden her. It was her first time working with others, after all. "No, I''m the only one who knows where the original crown is. I even know where it is hidden."


    As much she didn''t want to remember where the original crown is she had to keep it in her memory forever. She had no choice if she didn''t want the casualties from the war to be big. The Vivan Empire had announced to the people they were fighting the enemy by the border.


    It isn''t much of a big deal yet. The only time it starts to become a big deal is if the enemy had broken down the walls.


    If Emelia obtains the original crown, the war will stop, and peace will come again. "Though I still don''t understand why the princess needs the original crown," Enoch entered the office muttering to himself and did not notice the other two.


    "Enoch, we''ve just talked about this earlier. Listen to others when they speak, would you?" Air nagged as he too entered the office. He sees Elliot and Emelia having a serious expression on. He felt he was interrupting their space.


    "Oh, I didn''t see the both of you," Enoch bowed his head, saying, "I greet His Imperial Majesty and the Princess." Enoch then notices Emelia wearing the same dress the other night. He waved his hand at Emelia, asking, "You''re still wearing the same dress?" Air, who stood beside him, sighed out of secondhand embarrassment and went to apologize to Emelia.


    "That''s right. There is someone I would like you to meet. The last member of my loyal servant, Tanya," When Elliot mentioned her name, she walked in wearing an old, dirty black cape. She gave Emelia a smile but did not speak but instead brought a paper with the alphabet out of her brown sling bag.


    "Tanya is mute. That is why I made her this table for her to communicate with others. Though the problem is not everyone can read or write," Elliot said, patting Tanya''s head. At first glance, anyone could tell Tanya is a child. But she''s different from the others.


    "How old is she?" Emelia asked as she watched Tanya sneaking snacks into her bag. Though it was alright for her to just eat it on the spot. "Barely fifteen," Elliot answered as he then told Tanya to just eat the biscuits now.


    Fifteen, if a young girl is part of Elliot''s so-called, ''loyal servants.'' Then what is her position here? Emelia has heard her name a few times from Elliot but didn''t expect it to be a small girl.


    "She''s our assassin. Tanya may not look like it, but she was raised by assassins. Since her parents are. She wouldn''t be here if Elliot didn''t save her," Air answer Emelia''s questioned. She thanked him by nodding her head. What happened to her parents? Did they perhaps die?


    "As I said earlier, Tanya''s parents are assassins. Rather she used to live in a town where assassins are grown. The nobles who grew in fear of them burnt their village down and killed everyone. I think that is when Tanya lost her voice. She was traumatized very much," Air answers Emelia''s questions once again, which made her think if he''s a better mind reader than Elliot.


    Tanya tripped in front of Emelia, falling flat on her face. Usually, a child would cry after tripping, but Tanya didn''t. She stood back up as if it didn''t hurt at all. Is this a trait of an assassin? Emelia asked herself. Tanya looked too adorable to be one.


    "Just don''t underestimate her. She can outrun anyone and act," Elliot said, reading her mind after Air did. What are they both mind readers? How can they tell what she thought in her head? He continues, "It becomes obvious as we spend more time together. Oh, by the way, I taught Air how to read your mind," He smiled proudly like a father.


    "Disgusting¡­" Emelia told Elliot then walked towards Tanya. She offered a hand and awkwardly introduces herself, "Hi, my name is Emelia. It''s nice to meet you."


    When Tanya looks up at Emelia, her eyes sparkled, seeing a beautiful lady wanting to shake hands with her. Since Tanya had always been around men, she recently started to act like one, which Elliot thinks it''s wrong. So bringing Tanya to meet Emelia was the right decision. As for Ayfara, Tanya sees her as a tomboy.


    Tanya looks at Elliot with her eyes, asking if it was alright to play with Emelia. Elliot had no problems with this. Rather he wanted Tanya to spend more time with girls.


    "That''s right. Emelia, can you come here for a while. There is something I want to confirm about," Elliot said, making his way to the table that laid out a map of the Redodel Empire. When Emelia arrived, he pointed his finger then said, "This might be the place you are looking for. I had asked Alan to check the other night."


    No one knows this, but then there are two replicas of the original crown. Both crowns are hidden well, but only one crown is the real one. And that is the reason why the royal family called it "The Original Crown."


    The original crown is hidden in the deep woods located in the Redodel Empire. In that deep wood, there is a tower. The tower Emelia had just dreamt of. The truth is Emelia didn''t exactly know where it was located but knew the name of the forest. But thanks to an old map that Argus held on to, they were able to find it.


    In that tower, Emelia had a secret that she still hasn''t told anyone. The dream she had were all true. This is the reason why she doesn''t allow Vanessa to bathe her. That''s because she has a horrible scar on her back. Anyone would freak out if they saw it.

 Chapter 62 - A Day To Rest

    "Emelia? Hey," Called Elliot, but Emelia was busy thinking something else. He snapped his fingers in front of Emelia, finally moving to his call. "What''s wrong?" Emelia asked, looking at him.


    "I was inviting you for breakfast. Do you wish not to?" Elliot asked Emelia, removing the coat, and gave it back to him. She answered, "I didn''t reject it." A thin line formed a smile on Elliot as he wore his coat, looking presentable.??


    Once reached the dining hall, and Elliot thought they were going to be alone. When the servant opened the doors, they saw Lady Malith and Chief Malzan eating, who then stopped to greet Elliot. Lady Malith specifically looked pleased to see Elliot, but when she saw Emelia behind him, she shot a glare at her.


    "Greetings to The Imperial Majesty, are you here to eat breakfast?" Lady Malith bowed as she waited for an answer from Elliot.


    "I''m not the only one here. Aren''t you supposed to greet a guest?" His low tone scared her, trembling as she slightly raised her head to see his displeased face. She lowered her head back down as she greeted Emelia in an unfriendly tone,


    "I greet the Princess," She muttered the last word. However, Elliot didn''t feel satisfied because of another person. He tilted his head as he watches Chief Malzan leisurely eating his breakfast. When Lady Malith came to realize her father''s rude action, she was too late.


    "I see a pig eating on my table," Elliot called as he crossed his arms together. "How about we cook the pig first and eat it for dinner?" Emelia smiled, turning his head as he looks at Emelia to play along.


    "Your Imperial Majesty, wouldn''t it better if we keep feeding the pig. As they say, it would taste more delicious?" Emelia smiled as she looked at Lady Malith, who kept her head low.


    It was clear Elliot and Emelia didn''t like the father and daughter. They were too similar to the point Elliot wanted to get rid of them. But because he had greater plans for Chief Malzan, he held himself back.


    Elliot slapped his hand, "As expected of Princess Emelia. I never thought of that." The other servants who heard their conversation held their laughter in. If they would take a closer look at Chief Malzan, he looked like a pig. While the daughter, Lady Malith, raised her head, glaring at them.


    "Oh? Who said you can raise your head? I never allowed you," Said Elliot to Lady Malith, who bowed her head first before lowering her body. To add oil into the fire, Emelia added, "If I''m not mistaken. You should lower your body before lowering your head. Even a commoner knows much."


    Lady Malith bit her lip as she clenches onto her dress tightly. To add more, Emelia said, "Do you usually hold onto your dress that tight? Your dress might crease."


    "Thank you for being worried about me. But It''s alright. I like it that way," Lady Malith trembled, feeling a burning sensation on her back. "Raise your head and tell your father he''s banned from eating in the dining hall. He doesn''t even care that we''re here. I didn''t acknowledge his presence," Elliot turned his back, and Emelia followed to receive another glare from Lady Malith.


    Elliot stretched his arms in front of him, feeling refreshed after mocking the two. To be honest, they were starting to become an eyesore. Just because they formed an alliance and the daughter was given to him didn''t mean he would marry her. But soon, that alliance will be broken because Chief Malzan had betrayed him.


    "Bring our meal to my room," Elliot ordered a servant who nodded his head who excused himself first to inform the others. Emelia stopped walking and asked, "Should I take my meal in my room?" Elliot grabbed her arm and walked to his chambers, saying, "No, eat with me. I don''t want to waste my time eating alone."


    Once they''ve arrived in his chambers, the food was prepared. They took their seats, and in unison, they both sighed out loud. They looked at each other then laughed. "It feels so refreshing. Releasing the anger out," Elliot said as he signaled Emelia to start eating.


    "The past two days were quite hectic after all," Emelia agreed as she uses her hands to rip the bread into smaller pieces for her to eat. After swallowing the bread, she continued, "I''m sure Lady Malith won''t let go of me."


    "That woman won''t touch you. I''ll make sure of it," Elliot assured Emelia as she continues eating her food. Though usually, anyone would feel embarrassed, hearing his words.


    "Rest as long as you want. We''re going to have a tiring day starting tomorrow," Elliot reminded Emelia, who stopped moving her hands. She had almost forgotten about it.


    Since they found the exact location of the original crown, they needed to retrieve it as soon as possible. Things will turn wrong if Henry finds it first though they think he won''t be able to find it.


    Not a single clue was told about the original crown. It will be a crime if a royal family member tells others about it.


    Emelia decides to take on this challenge as she didn''t want the war to keep going on. The earlier she obtains the crown, the earlier things would settle down, and she hopes luck is by their side.

 Chapter 63 - The Journey I: Departures

    "Your Imperial Majesty, What have I done wrong to be kicked out of the palace?" Lady Malith storms into his office with an angered expression on her face. Her hair and dress were a mess, as if a hurricane passed through her room.


    Elliot rested his elbows on the desk, looking at her. He grins as he had a lot to speak in mind. He asks Lady Malith to take a seat, and she followed. He pursed his lips, repeating, "Now what do you deserve, you ask?"??


    For Lady Malith, she hasn''t done anything wrong. She does her part, greeting guests Elliot didn''t want to bother to talk with. Brags about Elliot''s good deeds. What does she deserve to be kicked out of the palace?


    "I haven''t done anything wrong. Please explain," Lady Malith argued as she could no stand the fact she was getting kicked out of the palace. What about the money? She needs the money to live a luxurious life.


    "First, you have been overspending with the budget I allocated for you. Do you have a problem receiving 30,000 gold a month?" Air gave Lady Maliht a list of the things she had bought in the past until now. She reads the paper and couldn''t say anything about it. Instead, she made excuses,


    "I didn''t have enough dresses. My dresses were not of trend. I always need to look presentable since I always greet the guest you don''t want to meet." Her words were full of excuses. Dresses weren''t the only things she bought. She bought expensive jewels that exceeded her budget.


    "Can''t you wear them again? I don''t want to judge your fashion taste, but I think you dress too much," Elliot blurted out loud while Lady Malith lowered her head out of embarrassment. She crumples the paper, throws it to the ground, and she didn''t stop there.


    "Is that it? Is that the reason why I have been kicked? Please make it reasonable?" Lady Malith rolled her eyes as if she had enough of Elliot''s ignorant side. He never treated her appropriately at least once. Whenever they meet, she ends up being embraced just like the other day.


    Elliot was surpassed by her answer, which tempted him to push her even more. "Reasonable?" He raised his brows, "You''re spending the money of the people, not mines, and you think it''s reasonable to spend their money on your dresses?"


    "I¡­I what else is there then? My father can pay you back. You could''ve asked us to pay instead," Lady Malith crossed her arms, avoiding his eyes. She couldn''t accept this kind of reason. There should be more to that.


    "Really, you don''t mind? Okay," Elliot hummed, leaning onto his hand,


    "Second, your fake act of someone trying to kill you. Don''t need to hide it. Someone heard you after all," Elliot smiled while Lady Malith looked at him, surprised.


    "How can you say that? I almost died," Lady Malith continues to persist. But Elliot had no time to spare since he was about to leave for his journey.


    Elliot raised his hand up, telling Lady Malith to stop talking. His eyes turned serious as he looked at Lady Malith, "Don''t you know about my loyal servants, Lady Malith?" Asked Elliot which Lady Malith thought it was dumb.


    Everyone knew who his loyal servants are. They are those who are respected by Elliot and have great reputations. Lady Malith tucked her loose hair behind her ears, "Of course I do. Sir Air, Sir Alan, Sir Enoch, and Dame Ayfara. Are you trying to test my common knowledge?" She looked proud, yet she was missing the last person.


    "Four out of five. You failed since you didn''t get a perfect score," Said Elliot as he ordered Air to let the person in, "Her name is Tanya. The last member, and I doubt you know her."


    Lady Malith looks down at Tanya, whose clothing was all dirtied and all. She didn''t like Tanya the way she looked. Lady Malith laughed, "This small child? I think Your Imperial Majesty is trying to fool me, but I won''t be."


    "This is why I never and will accept you, Lady Malith," Elliot stood up, feeling annoyed with Lady Malith. It was about time, yet he was still here, stuck with her. As much as possible, he wanted to be with Emelia, "Let me tell you something interesting," He leans towards Lady Malith and whispers into her ears that made her eyes grow wide.


    "Interesting, is it?" Elliot laughed as he clapped his hands once, "Now, will you listen? You flightily woman?" Lady Malith trembled and slowly looks at Elliot, who was seen smiling or rather laughing at her. She bit her lip in anger as tears dropped from her eyes.


    "So will you now listen, or do I have to use the harder way?" Elliot asks, smiling ear to ear, as he watches Lady Malith fall in despair. She drops her knees to the ground, begging Elliot to forgive her. But as a man who doesn''t forgive easily, he didn''t give her a chance.


    "I-I will comply," Answered Lady Malith as she wraps her arms around her stomach. It was just recently Elliot had found out Lady Malith had been pregnant. Of course, that child wasn''t Elliot''s. He had never slept with her or touched her.


    With Elliot''s command, Lady Malith was escorted back to her own room to pack and leave the palace. Elliot sat on the opposite side of the couch. Lady Malith was sitting and slouched. Now this problem is done, it''s about time for him to prepare.


    "If she comes back to beg. Don''t let her in. Prepare a cabin for her but do not give her any money. I want her to learn how hard it is to earn money," Said Elliot which Air nodded his head, taking note.


    "But to think she was pregnant. I thought she was obsessed about you," Air nervously laughed as he fixes the papers pilled on the desk, "But at the same time, she deserves it. If we never found out she was pregnant, she might have used it against you."


    "Are my things prepared?" Elliot asked for the nth time. Air knew Elliot was excited, but he didn''t need to ask this question every single time. Air answered with a sigh, "It''s prepared. The Princess is just waiting for orders."


    Elliot stood up, removing his coat to replace it with a black cloak, "I leave everything to you," Said Elliot placing a hand on Air''s shoulder, "You can leave it to me," Air bowed his head and watches Elliot and Tanya walking out of the office.


    "May the sun protect you," Air muttered.

 Chapter 64 - The Journey II: Peace Wont Last

    "Here, wear my coat," Said Elliot, removing his coat, giving it to Emelia. She looked at the coat and didn''t take it because she felt warm enough, "Just take it." He dropped his coat on her head.


    "I don''t need it," Answered Emelia as she lifts her hand to give his coat back. She didn''t need his coat because she was wearing Argus''. Elliot furrowed his brow, disliking the fact his coat was not being worn, but he didn''t force it and took his coat back. He joined Emelia, sitting on the hard, cold ground as they watch the fire dancing.??


    "We should''ve left earlier," Argued Emelia, who tucked her knees closer to her. The initial plan was to leave before the sun rose, but because Elliot wanted to deal with Lady Malith, they left later on.


    "I can''t leave the palace while a person is leeching our money," Answered Elliot, leaning his back on a tree, "Not only that, the earlier we kick her out, the better things will be in the palace." If he knew that, why didn''t he do it earlier? Emelia asked herself but didn''t ask him to realize he didn''t have proof to do so.


    The silence of the night fell between them as they continue to watch the fire. It would take them at least a week to reach the borders and a few more days to reach the tower.


    "That reminds me. Why do you look scared whenever we mention the tower?" Asked Elliot as he looks at her with the corner of his eyes. Emelia didn''t give him an answer; instead said, "It''s something you don''t need to know."


    "I see," Elliot mutters, placing his arms behind his head. He thought they grew closer. It''s clear that there''s a visible line between them, "Aren''t you going to sleep?" Asked Elliot, closing his eyes.


    "I don''t feel like it," Answered Emelia, looking up the skies, watching the stars as they shined luminously. Just like she thought, the stars in at the palace can''t beat the stars in the woods. Even if the stars are the same where she goes. The darkness of the woods made the stars shine even brighter.


    "If you start to feel tired, go to sleep," Yawned Elliot as he covers his face with a hat, "Don''t force yourself to stay awake." His words were gentle, making Emelia smile a bit.


    "I''m not," She answered. When Elliot treats her with kindness, Emelia feels weird about it. Usually, he would push her to say or do it. But recently, Emelia felt his kindness towards her. It''s nice but at the same time weird for her.


    The night continues to pass as the wood crackles, burning into the flame. Emelia was still awake, but her eyes started to feel heavy. What brings us tomorrow? No one knows that is why we are scared, wishing the never-ending peace not to end.


    "Only if time could be stopped," Emelia muttered to herself, rubbing her hands together as she felt the temperature dropping. She removes Elliot''s coat and places it on him since he wasn''t wearing any to keep himself warm.


    Emelia closes her eyes, falling into the darkness not until she heard the bushes behind her rustle. She opens her eyes, and by the corner of her eyes, she takes a peek to see a silhouette of a person. But she found it strange as the silhouette looked like a small child''s.


    It bothered her, thinking they were bandits, but then they would be annihilated by Argus and Alan, who are not far from them. Emelia quietly stood up and made her way to the silhouette. To her surprise, she sees Tanya, drawings of a family.


    "What nice portrait," Spoke Emelia, who startled Tanya, who dropped her drawing book. Instincts told Tanya to pull her knife out, and she did, pointing it towards Emelia, who didn''t look surprised and looked at the knife.


    When Tanya saw it was just Emelia, she immediately retrieved her knife back and bowed, apologizing for her rudeness. Emelia kneeled onto the ground and patted her head, "I should be the one apologizing," Said Emelia, taking another peek at Tanya''s drawing, "Is that your family?"


    Tanya looks at the portrait, nods her head while smiling. She got her drawing pad, proudly showing the portrait she drew to Emelia. Tanya wrote on her drawing pad, "My family. What about yours, Princess?"


    Emelia couldn''t help but laugh at Tanya''s writing. Her writing was scribbled but still understandable for a person to read, "I don''t have a family," Said Emelia while Tanya lowered her head, frowning as she didn''t mean to touch a sensitive matter.


    "I do have a family, but the only one who I considered to be family is my mother. But she is no longer here," Emelia continues to smile, assuring Tanya that she was fine.


    Tanya wrote, "It''s alright. I''m here," She huffed her chest, after which made Emelia laugh once more. Emelia sat on the ground to only notice a glistening light in front of her. The moon shining down at the lake made it look like an unforgettable sight. Their surroundings were quiet, still, and peaceful.


    Only if this wouldn''t end.

 Chapter 65 - The Journey III: Ivy Village

    Their journey continues as two days had passed. Everyone was slowly starting to become exhausted after not sleeping in a proper place after three days. Elliot looks behind, checking if the others were alright.


    "Are you alright?" Elliot asked Emelia, who looked uncomfortable, sitting on the horse. She nodded her head despite the continuous body pain all over her body. But Elliot didn''t take her answer, "Let''s stop in the nearest village. Everyone here needs proper rest, and our food supply would be gone within four days."??


    "No, it''s alright. Let''s keep going," Insisted Emelia. She didn''t want to drag them down, extending days from their arrival, "If we stop, our plans will be ruined."


    "I agree with His Imperial Majesty," Argus joined to side with Elliot as he was worried about Emelia''s condition, "We haven''t eaten a proper meal for days. We might faint before we arrive by the borders."


    "Well, then it''s decided. We could already see the village right in front of us," Elliot said, pointing towards the village.


    The five of them got off their horse, leaving them near the village. As they walked closer to the village, they were surprised to see its condition. Elliot''s brows furrowed, "This¡­was this village always like this?"


    From afar, anyone would think the village was in great condition. But as they walked into the village, it was totally different. The outer houses were built well, but the inner houses were built as if a storm had passed by.


    Whoever is responsible for this village didn''t maintain this place properly.


    A small kid ran in their direction but tripped onto the ground, landing on his forehead. The worn-out clothes made it visible that he hasn''t eaten for days.


    "May I ask these travelers what their business is in our village?" A scruffy old man who had a long white beard asked, struggling to walk towards them with a wooden stick. Even the poor old man looked as if he had not eaten for days.


    "We are traveling merchants who stumbled upon this village to resupply our food. May I ask what is happening here?" Said Elliot while the old man stared at his golden eyes. To the old man, Elliot and the others didn''t look like traveling merchants.


    "Please follow me," Said the old man making his way to his house, instead of conversing where others could hear. The old man preferred the conversation to be private. At the same time, he had a gut feeling Elliot would listen, unlike those noblemen who shoved him away.


    Argus and Alan stood by the door while Emelia, Elliot, and Tanya stayed inside the house to listen to the old man. "This village is under Marquess Rovil. This village has been under the Laster family for the past twenty years. Initially, it was his younger brother who took over this village, but then his brother died due to an illness resulting in Marquess Rovil being the new owner," The old man brings a certificate out of his drawer, giving it to Elliot.


    "So why is the village in this state?" Elliot asked the old man, who only could frown. The old man answered, "As you know, Marquess Rovil is part of the council. If we fight him, it''s like fighting the Emperor. Those who are in the council are people we should obey no matter what. That''s how it has been."


    Elliot clenched his fist under the table. This is the reason why he wanted to disqualify him as part of the council. Is power the only they wish for? This might not be the only village in this kind of condition. Elliot bowed his head, "I apologize for not taking action earlier. Please tell me more what Marquess Rovil did."


    The old man looked surprised and, at the same time, confused why Elliot was apologizing, "Why are you apologizing, young man?" Elliot straightened his back and said, "My name is Elliot Lucius Renaud. The current Emperor of the Vivan Empire."


    The old man''s face turned pale, and he immediately got out of his seat, but then Elliot stopped him as he didn''t want the other villagers to hear. The old man couldn''t l look at Elliot after saying those things about Marquess Rovil. He was scared to death.


    "I know it''s too late to apologize, but then I wish to save this village. This village doesn''t deserve this kind of leader. So I beg you please tell me more so I can help this village," Begged Elliot, lowering his head and along with Emelia for the old man to be convinced.


    The old man grips harder onto his wooden stick, "If His Imperial Majesty can save this village. Then I would be happy to help you." Finally, the time has come for this village to prosper once how it was back then. Just reminiscing on his younger days, happiness filled him in.


    "We were forced to pay taxes that were out of the league because of that some of the villagers, specifically women, were forced to work in his estate. Some came back covered with bruises while some came back dead," Elliot frowned upon hearing that. The old man continued, "Not just that we were forced to work. If not, we will not be supplied with food. Not just that but those who worked for the Marquess were all underpaid."


    Overtaxing, forced labor, and underpaying. Yes, those still exist until this day. But it is something they can''t do about it. Nobles overtaxing the people isn''t a rare situation. It was rather common to do so. And because of that, a law was implemented. If a noble violates the law, spending years in prison is their punishment.


    But adding the other two, which are forced labor and underpaying Marquess Rovil would live his life in prison. Now, this could be used to kick Marquess Rovil out of the council. Elliot placed his arms onto the table and sighed. He wondered just how many villages are affected?


    "I am a failure as an emperor," Muttered Elliot, but the old man didn''t think so. He stood up just to comfort him by patting his back. The old man spoke, "Don''t think that way, Your Imperial Majesty. Those nobles who came here never listened to my words. They just flee to another."


    "If I knew about this earlier. The casualties would be fewer," He couldn''t forgive himself for not overseeing this problem. Was it because this village is quite hidden in the forest? No, this isn''t an excuse for him.


    "This old man here wishes for His Imperial Majesty not to take this into his fault. The person who should be is Marquess Rovil himself," The old man smiled while Elliot felt a calming aura around him. He lowered his head after feeling the gentleness of the old man, which was similar to his father.


    "I will fix this problem as soon as possible. Within two days, my men will come and help restore this place. Food, clothing, and shelter will be provided. I swear to the sun," Said Elliot as he stood up while the old man nodded his head.


    Elliot didn''t waste time and wrote his instructions down on paper. That paper consisted not just instructions but also proofs for Marquess Rovil to spend his time rotting in prison. Other villages under Marquess Rovil will now be under Count Belos. Those villages that are affected will not pay taxes for the next three years. Reconstruction of houses and buildings will be shouldered by the Emperor.


    "I know it''s impossible to bring those who are dead alive. But then I hope this is enough for me to compensate," Said Elliot as he folds the paper, giving it to Argus, who called a bird to send the message.


    The old man didn''t know the Emperor was this devoted to his work. Just like the previous Emperor, who did anything to help the people and fend the corrupted ones. It''s sad how those who have power have the power to do whatever they want.


    They won''t be caught breaking the law not unless someone higher than them finds out and punishes them. The old man thinks Elliot is worthy of being the Emperor despite being young. Those rumors saying Elliot doesn''t do his job and spends his time killing people are all lies. In the end, the truth will come to light.


    "Young man, I have something to tell you," Called the old man and took a sip of water before continuing, "Those who treat the weak with kindness are those who will succeed. Those who disrespect the weak are sure to fail."


    Elliot lowered his head once more, "Thank you very much."


    Emelia had been listening to their conversation for the whole time, and it was her first time seeing Elliot in this kind of state. A bit of happiness sparked in her as this village was going to be saved. Though Emelia felt lots of criticism will be thrown towards Elliot. It''s not like she wanted to be worried about him. It just happens so.


    The old man then turned to look at Emelia, asking, "Is this Lady perhaps your lover?" Emelia shook her head in denial while Elliot had a sudden change on his face. He smiled, saying, "Not yet. But soon she will."


    "No, he isn''t and never will be," Said Emelia storming out of the house.


    "Ho, ho, ho, One shy Lady, I assume," The old man rubbed


    his beard, and Elliot agreed, nodding.

 Chapter 66 - The Journey IV: Portrait

    "Miss! Play with us," A child begged Emelia as he tucked her cloak down, not letting go, "Let''s play, please?" The child begged once more. But Emelia had to turn the child down. She thinks the children would find her boring. Not only that, she didn''t know how to play the game.


    "You kids! Don''t bother her," A woman called, scaring the children off to play their own games. The woman was chubby and had a piece of cloth tied around her forehead, assuming her hair was getting in her way while washing the laundry, "You okay young lady? Sorry, the kids bothered you. Those kids never learn at all."??


    Emelia smiled, "It''s alright. It''s good to see them energetic." What matters is seeing the children happy. The woman placed her hands around Emelia''s shoulder, "Do you know how to cook? For some reason, we''re having a celebration tonight."


    Emelia shrugs the woman''s hand off her shoulder, "I''m sorry. I''ll have to reject." The woman let out a nervous laugh, thinking Emelia is way too sensitive, shrugging her arm off.


    "It''s not. I don''t like it. You know it''s weird if a stranger did it to you, " Emelia explained herself, clearing the woman''s misunderstanding.


    The woman shook her head, "No, I should be apologizing instead. It''s just a habit of mine. The name''s Lea. What''s yours?" She offered a hand, which Emelia found unusual. Usually, a girl wouldn''t offer a handshake.


    But this made Emelia interested in Lea. She seems like a nice person. "Emelia, it''s nice to meet you," She accepted Lea''s handshake.


    "We''re about to start. Come, let''s help the others with cutting," Lea pulled Emelia along with her, which Emelia found troublesome. Emelia didn''t know how to cook. Rather, she has a weird sense of taste. Emelia stopped Lea with all her might. She needed to tell Lea that she didn''t know how to cook. Bringing her would make the food into disaster.


    "Lea¡­I don''t know how to cook," Told Emelia as she lowered her head and held her wrist, "I''m sorry. I don''t know how to cook or chop vegetables. I''m just going to be a burden¡­"


    "I don''t care. Isn''t this why you''re coming with me to learn?" Lea flashed her a smile and pulled Emelia to where the others were.


    Was it her, or is it because she was too focused on their mission that she forgot to relax? Who cares, Emelia said in her mind, slightly smiling. When she arrived where the others were, she felt embarrassed being taught how to cook at first. But the villagers were kind enough to teach her. They even told her she had a talent for chopping vegetables and burning the vegetable.


    "T-this is burnt, is it?" Emelia asked another lady who laughed at her while nodding her head. Well, what did she expect from herself cooking? The lady rubbed Emelia''s back, "Don''t worry, you''ll get the hang of it. It''s just that I expected it to be undercook, but instead, it''s burnt to crisp." Lea walked to where Emelia was and laughed along with the lady.


    "You''re a genius," Complimented Lea while couldn''t do anything and laugh along about herself. She never knew cooking would be this fun. Baking sounds like a good thing. Maybe she should start baking sweets?


    "You ladies look like you''re enjoying," Said Elliot, which made the other ladies gasp from this handsomeness. His light brown hair, which is a wig, and golden eyes were a perfect combination. Not to mention the other ladies started to eye for the other two men who stood behind Elliot.


    A girl stepped up and asked Elliot, "Do you perhaps have a lover?" She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. Elliot looks at Emelia then back at the girl, "I don''t, but there is one I want to be with."


    The ladies squealed while Emelia had to suffer from their squeals. Emelia turned her back, continues to do what she was doing.


    "Is she with you right now? Asked the girl while Elliot watches Emelia''s back. He shushes the girl, pressing his finger on her lips. "She''s here right now. Right in front of my eyes." He looks at Emelia, then back at the girl who gasps when she realizes it was Emelia. The girl shuts her mouth while covering her mouth.


    "That makes so much sense now," The girl said, nodding her head, "Good luck!" The girl said, running away while the other ladies still questioned who it was.


    Emelia turns her back and pulls Elliot away from the crowd. When they were alone, Emelia pointed her fingers at him, "What are you trying to do?" She asked, feeling embarrassed about his actions. He didn''t need to say that in front of many people.


    "I never said it was you," Answered Elliot, who smirked when he saw Emelia''s face burning up, "I''m just kidding. Why can''t I?"


    Emelia turns her back, unable to look at him in the eyes, "Stop saying embarrassing words. It''s weird."


    "But I don''t want to?" Elliot answers without hesitating, "I can do whatever I want. Since I''m Elliot. Plus, your reactions are adorable. How can I stop?"


    "They aren''t adorable. I''m going to call you a creep if you don''t stop," Threatened Emelia, which Elliot didn''t take at all, "It''s weird." Emelia turns back to look at him but still couldn''t meet his eyes.


    "Slowly get used to it. I''m still enjoying the show," He places his hand on her head and ruffles her hair. But Emelia slapped his hand away, saying, "Don''t touch me, you creep." Though she didn''t mean it that way.


    "What a woman, don''t you think. Tanya?" Elliot looks at Tanya, who had been sitting on the roof. She jumped off the roof while holding her drawing pad and nodded her head when she landed.


    Elliot bent his knees to match Tanya''s height, "What''s this?" He asked when Tanya gave him a portrait. It was a drawing of Elliot and Emelia during their conversation earlier, "Thank you, Tanya," He laughed softly.

 Chapter 67 - The Journey V: Borders

    The cool wind blew in an incredible strength towards their direction as they watch the sun breaking into a new day. Emelia pulled her hood down with one eye closing as she looks at the unfavorable scenery.


    Worn-out flags laying on the mudded ground, wounded soldiers groaning in pain, and the sounds of the never-ending swords, clashing onto one another.??


    After their departures from the Ivy Village, they continued on without a single rest after receiving news of their boards being pushed back.


    There wasn''t time for them to spare, which is why despite feeling exhausted and more. They had to keep pushing since they had the responsibility to bring peace back.


    "We''ve finally arrived," Said Elliot removing his hood as he uses one hand to cover his eyes from the sunlight. He looked at Emelia and pursed his lips, "Are you ready?".


    Emelia looks back at the battlefield then back at him, "Who do you think am I? Don''t underestimate me." The corners of her lips slightly raised.


    "But you''re afraid, aren''t you?" Elliot asked Emelia, which she didn''t answer, and instead pulled her hood lower. Her heart was wavering. Not because of the soldiers dying in front of her eyes but the thought of reaching the tower and seeing that man again. Elliot tapped Emelia''s shoulder, "What''s wrong?"


    Emelia shook her head, "Let''s get to the base. We need to visit the Archduke, am I right?" Emelia turned her back, waiting for Elliot to lead the way since she has no clue where their base is. "It''s alright to be afraid. Who in the world isn''t afraid of something?" Asked Elliot, wearing his hood as he turns his back, a smile formed on his lips.


    Before Emelia realizes it, they had reached in front of the camp. She could hear soldiers calling for the medics to treat the wounded and soldiers calling for reinforcements. So this is where it starts. After a few more days, they will reach the tower.


    Alan walked up to the two soldiers who were guarding the camp entrance and showed them his badge. He whispered into their ears, "His Imperial Majesty is present along with the princess." They didn''t bother inspecting their clothes and had let them in without any problems.


    They went straight to the main tent where he was having a meeting with the other generals. Being Elliot, he stormed right into their meeting, leaving them all speechless. The generals kneeled onto the ground, greeting Elliot while Yves bows his head.


    "Cousin, what are you doing here? At least send me a message before coming here," Said Yves, singling the generals to leave the tent. Yves then notices a few more heads behind Elliot, "Who is he? I mean, I know the other three, but... " He points his fingers towards Emelia and Argus.


    "That''s the Princess''s personal knight, Argus," Answered Elliot. Personal knight? Since when did the Princess get a personal knight? Yves had thought Emelia didn''t want one since she had Ayfara. But at the same time, it made sense since who wouldn''t want their own personal knight?


    "I must have been rude, Princess," Bowed Yves but was stopped by Emelia, "Don''t need to bow. Also, stop calling me Princess. I''m not even one anymore." As much Yves wanted to listen to her, Elliot wouldn''t allow him to call Emelia by her name.


    "As much as I want. I cannot," Said Yves as he looks at Elliot, blaming him, "Anyway, what are you doing here?" Asked Yves asking the rest to take their seat.


    "We''re going to get the original crown back," Answered Elliot, pouring himself a cup of water. The original crown? Yves questioned himself, then realizes what it was, looking at Emelia immediately.


    "I almost forgot the Princess knew where it is. Perhaps if the Princess brings the original crown back, what are you going to do with it?" Asked Yves while the others were curious about her answer too.


    Emelia removed her hood, "Break it as if it never existed." That was her original plan from the beginning. She has no intentions of building the Redodel Empire back when it''s on the brink of falling. Not to mention many nobles are wanting the original crown. When they have the minds of corruption.


    Even if the people would call her a traitor or go far to kill her. She didn''t care at all. This is what she wanted. No one can change a mind of a corrupted person. They are nothing but full of greed. They don''t deserve to be called humans.


    "I don''t want to question, but Why? Asked Yves, even if he knew Emelia didn''t want to lead the empire as much, she didn''t want to become an empress, "Is it because you''re afraid to become corrupted like those noble?"


    "Rather afraid I hate corruption. I hate it when they show off their sparkling pieces of jewelry and throws them after wearing them once. I hate it when they don''t respect each other. Don''t you think it''s too much?" Emelie asked Yves back, "You don''t know what kind of people the Redodels are. They are corrupted to the core. Just like me."


    "But you are talking about the rich noblemen. Think about the innocent smiles. They are suffering more than those corrupted nobles. Plus, you can punish them after," Answered Yves while crossing his arms.


    Why? Emelia couldn''t understand why these people are pushing her to save the empire that made her like this. It''s unforgivable. But what Yves said was right. What about those who don''t deserve pain? What about those who are suffering more than she is? Really life is unfair.


    "Think about this carefully, Princess. Because you''re not the only one who is suffering from this world," Said Yves, who stood up wearing his cape, "Speaking of responsibilities. I need to go. I can''t let the other generals wait for me." He bowed his head before leaving the tent.


    The world is such a cruel place. Emelia wanted to run away from her responsibilities. First, she didn''t die because of Elliot. Second, she is being pressured by the people around her to build the Redodel Empire back.


    Build up? Rather she wanted to see the castle burn. Burn until no traces of the palace are left. But the people who haven''t done anything wrong. What do they deserve to have this kind of life? They are people who wish to live a happy life.


    "Yves, is not forcing it to you. He simply wants to tell you there are people who don''t deserve this life full of sorrow. Punish those who are the cause of their sorrow," Said Elliot, looking at Emelia, who kept her head low.


    "Please leave her alone," Argus interrupted and stood in between them. Elliot looked at Argus, whose lips formed a straight line. Elliot looked away in anger, filling the room in silence.


    "He''s not wrong. I''m just running away from my duties and will keep running," Emelia broke the cold silence in the room, "You may call me a coward, but I have a reason to it. Give me more time to think about this. But for now, we should focus on getting the original crown back."


    Elliot nodded his head, "I agree. Let''s take this day to take a rest. Be in this tent tomorrow morning before the sunrise."


    The night had fallen, yet the sounds of people calling for medics and reinforcements still didn''t stop. Emelia couldn''t fall asleep because of the loud noises. But what had she expected? They are near the battlefield but not as near the border walls.


    Emelia hugged her knees together while looking up the skies to see the stars illuminating, calling for her to reach. She envied the stars that could stay up in the skies. But at the same time, the stars are the ones seeing the cruel things done in this world.


    When Emelia said she was running away from her duties as a princess, she wasn''t lying. She didn''t want to serve an empire that was rotten. But not everyone is. The people who don''t deserve a horrible life are suffering right now. It''s because they didn''t have a proper leader.


    They will only listen if the original crown has an owner and the crown cannot fall onto Henry''s hands. Things will turn worse if it does.


    When Emelia heard Henry''s story from Argus, she wasn''t surprised at all. But she felt disgusted. Emelie recalled Argus saying, "Sir Henry has a great obsession about you. I heard him muttering once about his own fantasies about Him and the Princess, having children not just one but thousands. Each one of them will look like Emelia, " She shuddered, remembering Henry''s disgusting fantasies about her.


    Argus continues, "Not just that, but he has hundreds of portraits of you. I found them by accident as I was cleaning his room."


    Emelia let out a laugh, feeling pathetic of Henry. That man is no gentleman but a perverted man. Emelia recalls that time when Henry tried touching her. Until now, she clearly remembered leaving Henry bedridden for a week after punching him in a place she shouldn''t have.


    "Well¡­he deserves it," She muttered, closing her eyes.

 Chapter 68 - The Journey VI: The Tower

    "We''ve arrived in the dark woods forest. Princess, what is our next move?" Asked Argus.


    The dark woods forest, just like its name. The bark of the trees was all in a dark shade of brown, making the forest look unlighted. Not a single ray of sun entered through the leaves, making Emelia and the others see. What made it worse was the fog, gently covering their vision.? ?


    Emelia looked around the tall trees, finding a mark. What she remembered from her memories, there is a mark pointing in the direction of the tower.


    "What''s this? A drawing?" Asked Elliot, tracing a drawing with his hand. That looked like an arrow with a cross. Emelia squinted, and her eyes widen, knowing what that drawing is. It''s not a drawing but the mark she was looking for.


    "It''s not a drawing rather a mark. I remember seeing this when I was younger," Said Emelia, walking towards the mark. She traced the mark with her finger and looks in the direction the arrow was pointing, "Where the arrow is pointing will lead us to the tower."


    "How long will it take us to reach the tower?" Alan asked Emelia. While he looked around, being cautious of any danger that might bring to them.


    "Minutes," Answered Emelia as she walks to where the arrow was, pointing, and as she walked a bit further from the first mark, she sees another mark, "We won''t get lost in the forest. Not to mention the mark looks re-engraved recently."


    Elliot carefully looks at the mark, and she wasn''t wrong, "We should move before the fog becomes grows thicker," suggested Elliot, to which everyone agreed.


    The fog continued, spreading into the forest, making it chiller than usual. But this didn''t stop them when they reached their final destination, the tower.


    Emelia removed her hood and looks up at the tower. The tower was high, built with cobblestones. It didn''t look maintained at all where mosses were visible along with vines covering the windows.


    Nothing changed except there was a new building beside the tower. Beside the tower was a small wooden cabin. Smoke was coming out of the chimney, giving them an idea they weren''t the only ones in this dark wood forest.


    "Was there ever a gatekeeper?" Elliot whispered to Emelia. A gatekeeper? Why would the original crown need a gatekeeper when anyone could become the next ruler? Emelia shook her head as she observes the shadows moving by the window.


    "It''s weird. Wouldn''t anyone want the power to rule? Unless the gatekeeper is guarding it for someone?" Elliot pondered, but when he heard the door open, he hid behind the bushes.


    The others went into hiding quickly. Emelia, who hid in a spot that could see the gatekeeper took a closer look at him. Her eyes grew open when she saw the so-called gatekeeper. Rather than a gatekeeper, that man is a murder.


    His appearance and style of clothing never changed¡ªold ragged brown shirt, shoes that had holes, and a black beard. In one hand, he held a butcher''s knife, walking as if he had no energy at all. Emelia gulped as she continued watching him.


    "Should we get him?" Asked Argus, watching the man walking to where they were. Emelia nodded her head but then when another person came out of the cabin, she stopped Argus.


    Not just one came out but two more, making them four in total. From their body build, they looked like trained soldiers, or all those muscles are just for show?


    For now, they couldn''t make a single noise because the man was coming closer to them, but his footsteps stopped. Emelia felt her heart pounding every second. It felt so thrilling, as if she was reading a mystery novel.


    "I swear I saw shadows in this direction," The man spoke, following a sneeze. He sniffs and wipes his hands on his ragged shirt. He turns his back, "Hey, what are you three doing? Quit dreaming on wearing the crown."


    One of them answered, "Boss, but then whoever wears the crown can become the next emperor, right? Then why won''t I just wear it and have a great rich life?" The man sighed, rubbing his temples.


    "Are you an idiot? We''re being paid to guard this tower. If you wear it, we''re all going to die," The man yelled at him, "Young people these days just don''t know." He rolled his eyes after, "Let''s get hunting. Unless you want to be the meat for tonight''s dinner." The man walked to where the others were, and Emelia watches them disappear into the dark forest.


    "It looks like we''re in luck today. We should get the crown before they get back, " Said Elliot, to which Emelia agreed, "Argus and Alan will stay here. We have our messenger here, right?" The messenger Elliot was pertaining to was a small, innocent-looking bird but, in fact, is a trained, fierce one.


    "I insist. I should go with the princess," Said Argus, but then Elliot didn''t allow it. It''s not he wanted to be with Emelia, but if those men came back to find out, they were getting the original crown. It would be better if Argus and Alan are both down there to beat them.


    "I cannot allow that. If those men came back, who would protect us? I trust Alan can trounce them. However, we can''t let our guards down," said Elliot.


    "I agree with him. Remember, we''re not in the Vivan territory. I know you just want to do your job as a knight, but I forbid that," Emelia looked at Argus, "Remember his orders are also my orders."


    "I apologize for my rudeness," Argus bowed his head, and Emelia forgave him.


    Emelia wore her hood back and walked behind Elliot, who lead the way to where to crown is. The tower had six floors, and the original crown is located on the highest floor. Emelia took each step carefully due to the moss that covered the stairs.


    "We''re finally here," Said Elliot, turning the knob, showing the original crown, caged into a glass cover. Elliot walked into the room, carefully checking for traps, while Emelia stood one step behind the door. She couldn''t walk into the room when it still scared her.


    When Elliot saw the emerald sticking on the crown, it reminded him of Emelia''s eyes. Elliot turned his back, "What''s wrong? Come in." But Emelia shook her head and insisted on going in, "Emelia?" He called, but this time she didn''t respond.


    Emelia hid her trembling hands in her cloak and continued shaking her head. The memories of her time here reminded the horror she had to live through.


    It was around the time her mother was announced dead. She clearly remembers being brought here as a form of distraction. How can she forget this important detail? The day she was forced to this tower was the day she was supposed to meet her mother.


    The more she thinks about this, the more her heart ached. She wanted to stop and run out of the tower. Emelia knew it. It wasn''t a coincidence that they brought her to this tower. All this time, they never wanted Emelia to meet her mother. It might be because her mother knew something that would expose the emperor.


    It wasn''t time to run. She needed to face her fear. Emelia hesitated to step in. She shuts her eyes tightly and walks into the room. Before she knew it, she stood in front of the original crown. Her heart was pounding quickly, but at the same time, she felt relieved.


    "Come, let''s get going," Said Elliot as he removed the class casing while Emelia took the crown and placed it into the bag. "I''m bothered with the crates by the corner," Said Emelia, taking a step closer to the crates.


    Emelia opened the crates and sees a journal, along with a purple dress that looked just like her size. As she scoops deeper in the crates, she sees a necklace lying on the bottom and went to grab it. She traced her fingers on the necklace which she had a feeling there was a picture in it.


    "Try opening it, " Elliot said, which Emelia did, and what he saw shook him. The necklace had a picture of a girl who looked exactly like Emelia. His eyes grew wide to realize the girl in the picture was Emelia''s mother. The only difference was the hair. It was like Emelia in light brown hair color.


    Elliot knew it was Emelia''s mother because he remembers what his parents had told him. She was described as a gentle, caring woman. Whose beauty was envied not just by the noblewomen but also the commoners.


    Any man who saw her thought she was an angel, ascending from the skies. That is how unbelievable her beauty is.


    "It''s a locket," Said Emelia as she continues to stare at the picture of her mother. Then looks at the journal. Then it means this owner was her mother''s. If so, this could answer her questions about her own mother.


    As Elliot was about to say a word, a bird flew in his direction, landing on his shoulder. Elliot''s brows furrowed, not expecting them to come back when they went hunting, "We should leave."


    "Your Imperial Majesty, please leave the tower now! We weren''t the only ones here," Yelled Alan, where his voice echoed through the forest.


    "Let''s go," Said Elliot, grabbing Emelia by her wrist.

 Chapter 69 - The Journey VII: On The Run

    Alan and Argus were keeping their eyes at the entrance of the tower. Nothing seemed suspicious not until they heard a door creaking. Their attention drew towards the cabin as they watch another gatekeeper walking out of the small cabin.


    "I hear something going on," The gatekeeper scratched his head, making his way to the entrance of the tower.??


    Argus held onto his scabbard about to attack, but then Alan placed an arm in front of him, "Don''t. If you pull your sword out. He''ll hear it." Argus continues to hold on to his sword, watching the gatekeeper approach the tower.


    "Then we''re just going to watch them get attacked?" Argus asked Alan, who sighed and brought out a whistle from his pocket. He blew into the whistle, but no sound came out. But instead, a bird flew in their direction.


    "To your master," Alan whispered to the bird and watch it fly as it enters the highest window where they were.


    "What is this?" A man asked behind their backs, "Intruders, I gu-" The man got cut off when Argus pulled his sword and did not hesitate to thrust his sword in him. From the clothes, the man was wearing, he was one of the gatekeepers but not their leader.


    "Great¡­we could have kept him captive, but instead, you killed him," Alan sighed while Argus pulls his sword, swings it before placing it back into his scabbard.


    "Whose there? Come out!" Asked The other gatekeeper, approaching the tower. When he saw Argus and Alan, looking down at the dead body of his ally. He immediately blew into his whistle, informing the other four who went camping.


    They were too late to realize that the tower was being watched by six people, not four. Alan pursed his lips, leaving no choice but to yell, "Your Imperial Majesty, please leave the tower now! We weren''t the only ones here."


    Elliot grabbed Emelia''s hand, rushing down the tower. If the tower wasn''t that high and dangerous, they would be down in a few seconds.


    "Stay close," Said Elliot opening the door, leading them out of the tower. But then Elliot stopped when he saw a gatekeeper looking at them.


    The gatekeeper looks at them, pointed his finger at them, "Give the crown back. It''s not yours." The gatekeeper charged towards Elliot, holding a sword that looked like a pirate would use. Elliot swung his sword and stopped the gatekeeper from doing so.


    Elliot releases Emelia''s hand, "Run, to where Alan and Argus are." But then Emelia didn''t listen and took her sword out, pierced her sword into the gatekeeper''s chest, and watch him collapse onto the ground.


    "I can protect myself," Said Emelia as she flicked her sword, removing the blood, "Just to remind you I am trained." She looked at him for the last time and made her way to the other two were.


    "We should leave before the other gatekeeper comes. They''re not hard to deal with, but we wouldn''t want to risk getting hurt," Said Elliot, which the others agreed to.


    As they were about to leave, an arrow flew in their direction, flying towards Emelia''s back. Argus notices the arrow and swings his sword, breaking the arrow in half before reaching Emelia.


    "Go chase them!" The man said, holding a bow in his hand as he continues to aim towards Emelia, "Chase the woman," He ordered one of the gatekeepers.


    Just by her hair, the man knew who it was. He never thought Emelia would come back to the tower and get the crown back. His lips raised, imagining the things he would do to her after capturing her.


    Emelia ran into the forest along with the others, but then the fog made it hard for her to see them. She turned her back and kept running but realize she ran in the direction of the tower. Emelia stopped running to realize she had lost the others.


    Their voices were nowhere to be heard. Just her alone in the dark forest, not until she heard an unfamiliar voice calling for her, "Come out, little girl." To the gatekeeper''s eyes, Emelia seems like a little girl because he was big and tall.


    Emelia hid behind a tree and kept herself silent. She slowly breathed in and out, not making the slightest voice as she listens to the footsteps of the gatekeeper who was approaching her.


    "I can see your cloak. I''m already used to the fog and so getting lost isn''t a problem for me. Stop hiding and just surrender," The gatekeeper laughed while clapping his hands. Emelia stayed silent as she thought of her next moves.


    There was nowhere to run unless she runs into the forest, leaving her life in danger to be feed by the wolves. She had the crown with her. If this is what they needed, then she''ll give it, but it didn''t seem like it.


    This left her no choice but to fight the gatekeeper. She took a step forward, "I don''t have plans for you to take me away. I''ll gladly take your head away." Emelia charges towards the gatekeeper, who dodged her attack.


    The gatekeeper raised his hand about to swing his weapon down to her, but Emelia reflected his attacks. She swirled her sword around his and swung his weapon upon the air, disarming him. He isn''t as strong, but his strength made her struggle a bit.


    Emelia charges towards the man swing her sword, but before she could do anything to the man, she felt a sudden pain in her back. She fell onto the ground, struggling to stand back, and looks at the gatekeeper, who laughed out of nervousness.


    "Good for you. Our leader has caught you," Said The gatekeeper, who stood up and walked towards her.


    Every second she felt her body becoming numb. The arrow was poisoned, and it was strong. It isn''t the usual poison she was used to. Slowly her vision blurred but still, she tried standing back up.


    The arrow. She had to remove the arrow before leaving herself unconscious by the poison. But she couldn''t reach the arrow. It was out of reach. She closed her eyes, not to realize a tear had dropped from her eyes. As much she didn''t want to admit it, she didn''t want to die yet.


    "This is for revenge," Said the gatekeeper as he swung his hand upon the air and used a big stone to hit Emelia at the back of her head.


    "J, is she still alive?" Asked the man, walking towards them. J, the gatekeeper who threw a rock at Emelia''s head, answered, "I gave her a good beating on the head." J smiled to only receive a punch from the man.


    J touched his swollen cheeks and looked at the man who glared at him, "Are you out of your mind?" The man yelled at J, "What if she dies? What are you going to do about it? You''re not going to get punished by Sir Henry, I will!"


    "But she was the one who hurt me first," Said J to only receive another punch from the man.


    "Are you kidding me? Just because of your own emotions? Look at her head, bleeding. Do something about it. Even if you are my brother, I won''t hesitate to pierce my arrow in you."

 Chapter 70 - The Journey VIII: Back To One

    Her eyes fluttered, feeling the sunray hitting her face. Her mouth was slightly opened, gulping as her throat felt sore. She looks around her surroundings seeing the familiar furniture back when she was living in the palace with her family.


    Emelia took her time sitting up on her bed feeling pains, tingling from bottom to top. It''s as if she hasn''t moved for a week. But before she does anything, she needed water. She couldn''t make a decent sound except for her hoarse voice. She poured herself a cup of water that was sitting on the bedside drawer.??


    Why is she back in her room? When was she supposed to be a prisoner for the Vivan Empire? Was she saved by someone? She didn''t know because her last memory was her kneeling in front of the black-haired man.


    Emelia dragged her legs to the ground, slowly stood up. Her legs were trembling as she walked towards the window. She leaned onto the glass pane, squinting her eyes, looking at the gardens.


    There wasn''t any difference at all. It all looked the same but except that she didn''t see the usual gardener, Mrs. Gilda. She was starting to feel confused because there was no chance that this palace looked normal and fine.


    "Your Highness? Am I really not seeing things? The Princess has awoken!" Called a servant, looking pale as if she had seen a ghost. The servant walked towards Emelia, "Your Highness, you can not be moving just yet. Do you feel in pain?"


    "Awoken?" Emelia asked herself, looking at her hands and turned her head, seeing a mirror. She looks at herself closely and notices her necklace was gone. She looked at the bedside drawer and the makeup table, but her necklace was nowhere to be seen.


    Emelia was busy finding her own necklace to the point she had not realized Henry walking towards her.


    "Emelia! You''re finally awake," Called Henry, opening his arms wide, asking for a hug. But Emelia pushed him away. She didn''t have the time to be rejoicing about herself. Her mother''s necklace is the only thing she needed.


    "My necklace¡­Where did you put it?" Emelia asked Henry, glaring at him.


    "Necklace? What necklace?" Asked Henry, tilting his head slightly, "If you want a necklace that much. I could buy you one. What gem do you want?"


    "Are you kidding around?" Emelia clenched her fist. Henry knew about the necklace, and he''s acting as if he had no clue about her mother''s necklace. How can a childhood friend forget their friend''s greatest possession?


    She grabbed Henry''s collar, and a servant called, "Your Majesty!" Emelia heard what the servant had called him but didn''t let go. She wasn''t scared of Henry even if he had more power over her. There is no reason for her to be scared.


    But Emelia thought wrong. Henry wasn''t the Henry she knew. The gentleman wasn''t one at all. He raised his hand, slapping Emelia on the face, who fell onto the ground. Emelia''s eyes grew wide, shocked at what Henry had done to her.


    "What do you think are you doing?" Henry Coldly asked, looking at Emelia. When she saw his eyes, she didn''t say anything. But all she could say is his eyes looked as if he could devour her into the dark.


    "What do you think I''m doing? I was asking you a serious question, and you acted as if you didn''t know," Answered Emelia, not touching her burning cheek. When the servant called Henry a title of an Emperor, Emelia knew something isn''t right.


    A piece of her memory was gone. It wasn''t just a small one but a huge piece. Henry didn''t answer Emelia and left her room. He whispered into a servant''s ear, which Emelia couldn''t hear, and watched the doors to her room shut.


    Since then, she had been locked in her own room. Unable to go out. Just like a bird stuck in a cage, unable to fly.


    Emelia decided to stay quiet and tried to gather pieces of information for her to fill in. It all didn''t make sense to her how she was back in the palace.


    According to the maid serving her. She was in a coma for a year and a half. But of course, she didn''t believe that stupid lie. If she was in a coma for a year and a half, she would be announced as dead. Not to mention it was a head injury. From what she learned from medical books, a person who has a head injury would be in a coma for at least a month if the injury isn''t that big.


    "Tell me. Is it the sun year 405?" Asked Emelia for the nth time for the day. The maid dodged her eyes and nodded her head, leaving the room.


    Every time she asks a servant, they would leave her room immediately. As if they don''t want her to know anything.


    It had been a week since then. Every single day Henry would pay her a visit. He would put up his fake gentleman act, but the day always ends with Emelia having bruises on her body.


    So far, Emelia understands what''s happening because she lost her memories. It''s like she''s back to phase one. Deep down, she had a feeling there are more to her memories.


    "When do you plan to talk to me?" Asked Henry, moving closer to where she was. He brought his face closer to her, but she didn''t budge and continued reading her book. Henry clicked his tongue, grabbed the book, and threw it onto the ground. "So when?" He asked once more, but this time in a fierce tone.


    Emelia stood up, picked the book up. While using the book, she slammed the book to his face. Henry softly groans, touching his cheek and let out a laugh. He looked at her, asking, "You know you can''t forever be stubborn."


    "You know you can''t forever trap me in this room," She answered back about to pick the book up. Henry grabbed her hair, fed up with Emelia''s attitude. "Why can''t you be a little sheep?" He pulled her hair stronger than before.


    "Little sheep? I think you got that wrong," Said Emelia as the corners of her lips slightly rose, "I''m more of a hunter." Rather than being the prey, Emelia sees herself as the hunter.


    "Wolf? You? Who can''t even fight anymore?" Laughed Henry pushing Emelia onto the wall. While she groaned softly, Henry continues, "You don''t even have the strength to fight me. Look how week you are."


    Because she was in a coma for a year and a half, her body had weakened. All her muscles were gone, but she didn''t care at all. If she had her old strength from before, Henry by now would be beaten up by her.


    Emelia laughed out loud, all of a sudden scaring Henry and the other servants. She looked at Henry by the corner of her eyes and said, "Is that all matters to you? You''re right. I''ve lost my strength. But have you ever beaten me in every aspect?" Henry bit his lip and pushed Emelia onto the wall harder, but she didn''t stop talking.


    "You''re locking me in my own room, just like what my father did to my mother. I guess blood is thicker than water," Emelia grinned, annoying Henry. Her smile looked disgusting, not pleasing at all. He threw her onto the ground and kicked her a few more times in the stomach before storming out of her room.


    When Emelia meant blood is thicker than water. Henry is not just her childhood friend but also her cousin.

 Chapter 71 - Missing Piece

    If a piece of the puzzle is missing, it is considered incomplete work. Just like her memories, pieces are missing, and each day Emelia tries recalling them. Still, nothing was found. No matter how hard she dug, she had restraints.


    "Since when I have been stuck in this room?" Emelia asked herself, lying on the bed, looking out of the window. "Has it been weeks since he last came to visit?"


    Each day as she watches the sun setting and the moon rising, she started to question her own life. Why was she alive doing nothing? Emelia reached her hand upon the air, imagining reaching the skies that don''t have a limit.


    At least it was better to be alone in the room than having a person disturb the stillness. "That''s right, it''s better than having Henry being in this room."


    Nothing goes well whenever he visits her. Things always end violently, and this why bruises piles up all over her body. But recently, he had been busy as the Emperor and Emelia found something stupid.


    The fact no one in the world except those working in the palace knew she was still alive. That''s right, everyone thinks Emelia died after Henry became the Emperor. And what Emelia thinks is stupid is that everyone believes she was dead.


    Emelia sighed, lowering her arms down, resting them on the bed. She closes her eyes as she tried recalling her memories. Emelia believes she was being manipulated by the servants because their reasons were absurd.


    The doctor who comes and sees her from time to time was a doctor she knew since she was younger. That man was kind and didn''t know how to lie. She tried gathering information from him, but then he looked threatened by the palace guards.


    Emelia took deep breaths and forced her memories, but nothing came except for a few headaches. She opened her eyes immediately and massaged her temples. As she was about to give up, a sudden image flashed in her head.


    An arrow flying towards her direction pierced through her back. A few cold sweats formed on her forehead as she gasped, looking around her surroundings.


    "It was the same man. The man who left me a scar¡­" She clenched her fist and looked at the mirror by the door, "But the scenery was different. There was one more person." Emelia stood up and slowly removed her dress, revealing her back.


    Emelia pressed her dress onto her chest, covering her upper body, leaving her back open. She turned her neck, looking at the mirror, and frowned when she saw two scars. From her memories, Emelia knew she only had one scar. But two, and it looked like the wound had just healed.


    "Your Highness? It''s time for your lunch," A servant called about to open the door, not until Emelia stopped her.


    Emelia immediately wore her dress back and allowed the servant to come in. When the servant entered, Emelia was seen sitting by the door, reading a book.


    "Was there any problem?" Asked the servant, placing the platter down on the table.


    "Nothing," Answered Emelia, looking down at her plate. And this is what they call a proper meal. One piece of bread and a cup of water, "Is that it?" Emelia asked the servant, who raised her brows.


    "Just because the Emperor favors you doesn''t mean the treatment will be good. You are no longer the Princess. The Cilia bloodline is over," She laughed though Emelia didn''t offend about it. Instead, she gave the servant a round of applause.


    "Well¡­who knows if I really am part of the Cilia family," Emelia smirked as she ripped the bread into pieces in front of the servant. "I don''t think you understand that I am not easy to falter."


    Princess? Being the one doesn''t mean the whole world is yours. There is more to that. One wrong move as a member of the royal family your life will turn around. Isn''t this the reason why she''s called the Ice Princess?


    "Also, barkers are nothing but dumb dogs," Continued Emelia as she formally stuffed the piece of bread into the servants'' mouth. "So if I were a dog, I would stop barking and be obedient."


    The servant coughed and spit the piece of bread onto the ground, glaring at Emelia. She pointed a finger towards her and screamed, "You''ll pay for this! I''m telling this to His Majesty. Just because he hasn''t been visiting you. You must have felt free."


    "And what is your point?" Emelia asked the servant, who looks around, thinking of what to say. But Emelia had cut her off, "So does the dog want to leave? I''m sure it has gotten bored of its playmate."


    The servant bit her lip, and her eyes crooked as angry thoughts filled into her head. But she didn''t say anything more and walked out of her room. The door was left open, and others were peeking, muttering to one another.


    "You clean this mess up," Emelia pointed towards a frail-looking servant, and immediately, the servant followed. Even if she was no longer the Princess of this Empire, there were those who still feared her that''s because they know Henry wouldn''t let them go if something ever happens to her.


    As much as she hated getting help from him, this was the only way to protect herself for now. There is no one to rely on, and no one is worth her trust.


    The servant bowed in front of Emelia and left the room, closing the doors. Emelia was left speechless about the servant because of her appearance. She looked quite young for someone to be working in the palace.


    "Is this a new fetish of his?" Emelia sat on the chair, noticing the cup of water. She held onto the cup and looked at the water, filled with small pebbles. "If she wanted to kill me that bad. She could have at least done a better job."


    Emelia poured the water into the vase, where a wilted flower stood in the vase. She gently touched the wilted flower, removing it from its vase, and threw it out of the window.


    When the flower isn''t getting enough sun, it will wilt. Just like Emelia, she was slowly perishing in this lonely dark room. She didn''t show it, but she wanted someone to set her free, someone who could shine a light down her.


    "Smile for me, won''t you?" Emelia heard a voice in her head, and she turned her back to see no one. Again that voice. The voice sounded lonely, but at the same time, the voice made her heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 72 - Unready

    "I heard you made ruckus earlier afternoon," Said Henry, pulling his white gloves. Then looking at Emelia, he said, "I thought you didn''t care how others treated you."


    It''s true she didn''t care what others thought about her, but there is a line that they shouldn''t have crossed. She had no power, and the only way to gain power without the title she had to show them who is the inferior one. Well, at least it worked because the rest of the servants stopped their bullying.


    "I mean, what do I expect from you? You''re not someone who''ll easily die down in the dark," Henry laughed even if it is something to be laughed about. "That''s right, one week from now. You''ll be attending the grand celebration as my lover," He stood back up, fixing his necktie, and slowly walked towards her.


    Emelia turned her head to the side, saying, "Don''t go near me. If you go near me, I''ll make sure you''ll never be able to stand." Emelia glared at him, sending shivers down his spine. The corner of his lips rose, feeling thrilled by her gaze, cold like ice but as beautiful as a crystal.


    "Hasn''t anyone told you that your gaze thrills them?" Henry smacked his lips. "I don''t mind living in your gaze forever," He grinned and places his hands on Emelia''s shoulder.


    "Hasn''t anyone told you how disgusting you are?" Emelia pinches his hand, removing his hands off her shoulder, "If you wanted the world to know me as dead. Then why are you bringing me to a grand celebration? Didn''t you want me all for yourself?"


    The smile on his face disappeared. His eyes turned cold, and he answered, "That''s true. I don''t want anyone to see or touch you because you are my possession. But isn''t that why all the more I should introduce the people you as my lover? The future Empress of the Redodel Empire?"


    It''s not alright to be forced to do something a person doesn''t want to do. Emelia, from the beginning, had already decided not to because of the next ruler of the land. She wished to live a normal life. She didn''t have the confidence to help and to save the people.


    "Even if you force me. I will find a way out of here. Abuse me all you want, but I won''t falter because of you," Emelia turned her head, giving him a smile. His eye twitched, clenching his fist.


    Henry pointed his finger at her, laughing, "It''s alright. The day will come where you would beg on your knees, asking for help."


    Just like that, a week had passed. On the day of the celebration, early in the morning, maids barged into her room, waking her up and forced her to take a bath. When a maid touched her arms, Emelia pushed her away.


    "I at least can walk by myself," Said Emelia, standing away from her bed. A maid pointed towards the bathroom, which she followed despite not wanting to follow.


    During the week, she tried thinking of ways to escape from the palace, but then royal guards were all over the place. Her strength had recovered, but she was still physically weak. It isn''t easy to recover her original strength.


    After her bath, the maids didn''t hesitate to push her to the dressing table and start massaging her shoulders. Another maid starts putting powder on her face but was stopped by Emelia. She didn''t want her face to be caked up by someone and rather do it on her own. They slowly dressed her up until the night fell.


    Emelia stood in front of the mirror, looking at herself while the maids stood proud of their work. Her platinum blonde hair was braided and tied with a purple ribbon. Her light blue dress sparkled like diamonds and the emerald necklace around her neck make her shine even more.


    "With this, His Majesty will be stunned," Giggled the maid, admiring Emelia from afar.


    Emelia averted her eyes away from the mirror. The more she looked at herself, the more she hated the person escorting her. The last person she ever wanted to be was going to be the first person she was going to be with.


    "Get out of the room," Commaded Emelia feeling a bit tired. Usually, she would prepare herself if there was a celebration. It seems Henry is a bit persistent in showing the world about his so-called new lover. She would rather die than be with him.


    "We cannot. It''s His Majesty''s orders that we stay in your room," Answered the maid while crossing her arms. "Shouldn''t you at least praise us for our hard work? Without us, you wouldn''t look this good," She raised her brow.


    Emelia looked at her, answering, "And so? It''s not like I wanted it. You were the ones who forced me. I don''t need to thank you, someone, for forcing me to do something I didn''t want."


    The maid glared at Emelia and did not say anything else. She knew the argument wouldn''t go anywhere if she continues to answer back. Not to mention she wasn''t ready to lose her position in the palace.


    "Milady, His Majesty is awaiting your presence," Said the information behind the door, but Emelia decided to stay seated.


    "Bring me tea. I feel thirsty," Emelia said, opening the book, seated on the table. The maids looked at each other, whispering to one another. "What? Aren''t you going to listen?" Asked Emelia, looking at them with the corner of her eye.


    A maid took a step. Rubbing her hands in circles, she stuttered, "B-but H-His I-Imperial Ma-Majesty I-is w-waiting." She lowered her head.


    Emelia looks at the maid and notices it was the child back then. She thought the child couldn''t speak. It seems like she was wrong. Emelia stood up and walked towards the door. But before leaving her room, she removed the necklace and drops it onto the ground.


    "I don''t need this. The color doesn''t match me."

 Chapter 73 - Grand Celebration I

    "You''re here. You sure took your time," Said Henry. His eyes were fixed on the mirror, fixing his tie. Then turned his back only to be stunned by her appearance. His mouth slightly opened, blinking a few times, and said, "I take my word back. The wait is worth it."


    Henry walked towards Emelia and felt something was missing from her. Her dress looked breathtaking, but her neck was missing a necklace. He asked, "Where is the necklace I bought you? Why aren''t you wearing it?"


    "I didn''t like it, so I threw it away," Answered Emelia, turning her back as she took a few steps away from Henry.


    "Threw it? Don''t you know how much that necklace costs?" He glared at her. Knowing Henry is a money lover. Emelia didn''t care about wasting his money on something she didn''t ask for.


    "Then what necklace do you want? I can buy it for you," Said Henry, calling his assistant to note it down.


    "It''s costly. Are you sure you can afford it?" Taunted Emelia while the corners of her lips slightly rose. She crosses her arms, looking at her fingernail, "I doubt you can find it."


    Costly? Now that he has an empire in his hands, he can do anything. Change the law, buy expensive jewelry and manors. Basically, everything in this empire belonged to him. He walked towards Emelia and pulled her hair from behind.


    "I dare you to say that again," Taunted Henry as he pulled her hair harder. Emelia didn''t resist and looked at him in the eyes despite being in an uncomfortable position. She laughed out loud, scaring Henry and a few other servants.


    "Can you afford it?" Asked Emelia for the nth time, triggering Henry. He pushed Emelia towards the wall, which she collided with, and fell onto the ground. The servants went to help Emelia, but Henry pushed them away.


    "If any dares to help her again, consider yourself dead," Henry looks at the servant who ran out of the room for his life. Emelia stood up, touching her cheek, glaring at Henry, who felt intimated by her glare.


    Those pair of emerald eyes looked as if they were glowing. Not fearing anything that would come her way, even if it was her death. Even if Henry continues to abuse her, Emelia knew he wouldn''t have the guts to kill her because he liked her...no loved her.


    "S-someone do something about her face. She can''t go in the ballroom looking like that," Stuttered Henry, pulling his tie-down and pulling it back up.


    The small maid from earlier walked towards Emelia, wiping her face with a piece of cloth. She looked angered but at the same time didn''t say anything because it would risk her own life. Emelia saw the expression on her face, and without thinking, she cupped her hand to the maid''s cheek.


    "Don''t worry. This isn''t enough to hurt me," Whispered Emelia, gently smiling at the maid who nodded her head.


    For some reason, Emelia felt she had met this maid, but her memory doesn''t remember. Unless the maid is someone she had met before losing her memories.


    After a few minutes of preparations, it was time for them to enter the ballroom. Emelia felt someone slipping a note in her hand, and when she looked who it was to see the maid from earlier. The expression from the maid''s face drastically changed from soft to deadly.


    Emelia stood in front of the door and looked side to side before opening the note. It said, "We''ll be protecting you from afar. We will meet soon but not just yet." When Emelia turned her head, finding the maid from earlier, she was no longer to be found in the room.


    "Are you ready?" Asked Henry while Emelia crumped the piece of paper and didn''t answer him. Henry clicked his tongue, asking, "Are you deaf? I asked if you are ready? Such a simple question can''t be answered?"


    Henry pulled Emelia''s arm, wrapping it around his arms. He looked at her for the last time and whispered, "Don''t you dare do something stupid."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not that stupid¡­maybe," Smiled Emelia as the doors to the ballroom open. Henry didn''t have time to say anything else to Emelia and walked to his chair.


    The moment they entered the ballroom, the noblemen and women gasped, surprised to see Emelia walking alongside Henry. She didn''t smile or wave her hands. All she did was ignore their gazes as she sat on the chair where everyone could see them. The walk to her seat felt long, but it was just a short walk.


    "Isn''t that Princess Emelia? Wasn''t she dead?"


    "What''s with this nonsense? Did the Emperor lie to us? I don''t understand."


    "Greetings to everyone. I want to thank each one of you for coming to his grand celebration. The celebration of our freedom," Henry raised his goblet that was handed earlier. He looked at Emelia, telling her to stand up and raise her cup. She didn''t have any choice but to follow. "The woman standing beside me is the future Empress of the Redodel Empire, my wife. And yes, she is Princess Emelia."


    "She disappeared and came back to get the throne? How despicable. If His Majesty didn''t find the original crown, things would have ended for us," Muttered a noblewoman to another.


    "Wasn''t she dead? That''s what I heard from my father."


    The noblemen and women continued to mutter while Henry continued, "For safety purposes. We decided not to reveal that Princess Emelia was still alive. That''s because she had just recently awoken from a coma."


    Emelia rolled her eyes while looking down the ground. Until now, Emelia still hasn''t believed she was asleep for a year and a half. Who would when no one would tell her the exact date. There wasn''t anyone in the palace which she could ask. They were all scared of Henry.


    When Henry cleared his throat, Emelia looked at him, eyeing her to say a few words to the nobles. Emelia looked in front of her and said, "I hope to see you noblemen and women treat my future wife with care. It looks like my Empress is tired. Please enjoy the night," Henry drank from his goblet and sat on his throne.


    "I''m going to take a rest," Emelia told Henry which he stopped her. His arms extended, gripping her wrist. Emelia looks at his hand then back at him, "My head does actually hurt," Lied Emelia, shrugging his hand off her wrist.


    "I want to be alone," Said Emelia, leaving the ballroom without any escorts around her.


    Emelia didn''t think twice and made her way somewhere far from the ballroom, or anywhere the people were. Her two feet dragged herself to the gardens, the place she wished to go during the day than night.


    But it didn''t matter anymore. Emelia closes her eyes, feeling the cold wind touching her skin. Her heart ached as she opened her eyes, landing on the stars. A flash appeared in the sky, dashing and not to be seen in a second.


    It was her first time seeing a shooting star and what they said was to make a wish. But is there a point in making a wish? Emelia felt there is no need to believe in wishes that won''t come true.


    "Did you make a wish?" Emelia turned her back after hearing a man''s voice. When she turned her back, she sees a dark brown-haired man, standing behind her. The smile on her lips vanished as she asked, "Who are you?"


    The man scratched the back of his head, muttering something Emelia couldn''t hear. "I didn''t mean to be rude. My name is Enoch Curdan, a diplomat from the Vivan Empire."


    The name sounded familiar, and so his appearance, but where has she seen him? But this person is from the Vivan Empire. Have the two empires decided to sign a peace treaty? But from what she remembers, the Redodel Empire fell in the hands of their tyrant emperor.


    Like a light bulb that sparked in her head, Emelia asked, "How long has it been since Henry took the throne?"


    Enoch smirked, answering, "Two months, Your Highness." Emelia placed her hand under her chin in a thinking position.


    This clears things up. Two months then that means she was asleep for a month. This is why she couldn''t trust what Henry was saying. One year in coma is impossible for a light injury at the back of her head.


    Emelia knew that the palace was burned up, for example, the garden seemed smaller, and there were some parts of the palace that looked burned. Still, it''s impressive that Henry managed to replicate the old palace.


    "What''s wrong, Your Highness?" Asked Enoch while Emelia shook her head.


    "It''s nothing. Thank you for telling me," Emelia sighed out loud. This was her chance to make herself look pitiful. That''s if Enoch would take it.


    "If you heard from Emperor Henry, we''d be signing a peace treaty," Said Enoch, removing his coat and placed it around her shoulder. "If he finds out you''re here wearing something light in this weather, he''ll kill me for not keeping you warm," Enoch chuckled.


    "He? You mean Henry?" Emelia furrowed her brows. If Henry was the one who ordered this man to keep an eye on her, then she would be walking out right now.


    "No, someone else. Someone who wishes to meet you but not just yet."

 Chapter 74 - Grand Celebration II

    Someone? Who in the world wants to see her? Judging the smile on his face, he didn''t look like he was kidding around. But it didn''t mean she was going to trust a stranger who came from the Vivan Empire.


    "Doesn''t sound exciting at all," Muttered Emelia, turning her back to only be stopped when she felt a hand around her wrist. She turned her neck, looking at Enoch, and asked, "Is there anything else you want from me?"


    Enoch looked at his hand, holding Emelia''s, and immediately released her hand. He rubbed his nape, "I apologize. I didn''t mean to grab your hand."


    ''Doesn''t she recognize me?'' Enoch asked himself, watching her back. Emelia''s eyes looked like when she first came to the camp. It used to be brighter, but now it''s not even shining. Just what happened during the mission?


    Emelia rubbed her arms as the wind blew in her direction. That man earlier was strange. He looked like he had more to say, but he didn''t say it. Either way, it was none of her business, and so she didn''t question herself any further. But then that man knew Emelia would go to gardens unless he followed her here.


    It''s suspicious why would a diplomat from the enemy empire go to her. Not to mention there is someone who wants to see her. Just thinking about it more, Emelia felt ridiculous. She didn''t know he meant it as a joke or as a serious matter.


    "What are you doing here? Didn''t you say you were going back to your room?" The last voice she wanted to hear intruded her personal space. Is it wrong to lie just to be free at least once? Emelia listened to his footsteps as they gradually grew louder. "Aren''t you going to answer?" He asked with a hint of annoyance in his tone.


    "And why is the Great Emperor himself here?" Emelia asked Henry as she sat on the staircase. She knew it wasn''t the best time to provoke Henry, but it would be nice to show others how he treats her.


    "I''m here to get my Empress. As you know, it''s your job as my lover to entertain the noblemen," Henry grabbed Emelia by her wrist and pulled her along as he walked his way back to the ballroom. Henry kept pulling her not until she lost balance and fell onto the ground, landing on her stomach.


    "Isn''t this why I tell you to not pull me?" Emelia gritted her teeth, looking up at Henry, watching her as she sat up. This didn''t happen just once but lots more. This was the reason the burns from her knees never healed. "And even if you continue to force me to be your lover. I will never acknowledge it," Said Emelia for the nth time.


    They looked at each other not saying anything. It was just them in their own world of silence. He had everything except the person he liked. Why can''t Emelia accept him? Why is she still so stubborn even if her memories are gone? He had to pull thousands of strings just to keep the servants shut about the truth.


    Emelia stood up, turned her back, and walking as far away from Henry, who this time didn''t stop her. From top to bottom, everything was a mess. Her dress was a mess, and that included her hair. How can she present herself to the nobles, looking like a haggard?


    No matter how hard Henry tries persuading Emelia, he ends up hurting her. She seemed so weak and small, flying with a pair of wings. But those wings had been pulled since the time he locked Emelia in her own room.


    It''s frustrating to not get what he wanted. But it''s a matter of time he does something to threaten her.


    The maids who helped Emelia this morning gasped when they saw her. They couldn''t help but be angry because Emelia ruined their hard work.


    Though it isn''t Emelia to be blamed but Henry. She dismissed all the maids who came rumbling to her and shut the door in their faces.


    Emelia sat on the couch and pulled her dress up, raising up to her tight. She lowers her body, looking at the scrapes on her knees only to frown at.


    It''s unreasonable to forgive that man. First, he takes her freedom from doing what she wants. And second, abusing her all he wanted.


    Now that her necklace her mother once owned was gone, Emelia felt her luck had run out. She pursed her lips and placed her legs on the couch, bending them and hugged it after. She buried her face in her knees to only hide her face. To hide her eyes from anyone, including herself, from seeing a tear slip off.


    It felt lonely, as if she was the only person living in this world. No, rather it felt lonely to be the only one suffering from this kind of treatment. But this is how the world is. Eventually, every single one of us has to endure pains they don''t want to.


    Emelia raised her head and looked out of the window. It''s not time to be thinking of these kinds of things. She needed to do something to get out of this place. It didn''t matter if she got out of this palace hurt, even if she is on the verge of dying. At least her freedom was gained.


    That someone Enoch mentioned earlier might be the person who will help her. But then, with too little information, Emelia couldn''t make any assumptions. She still doesn''t know if she can trust them or not.


    "Well¡­let''s see where things go," Emelia closes her eyes until she fell into the dark.


    At the same time, the grand celebration was still going on. Then, a sudden loud trumpet played, catching the eyes of the nobles. They looked at the grand door and to be only shocked to see the Emperor of the Vivan Empire.


    His delicate features captured the hearts of the noblewomen, whether they be old or young. No one could take their eyes off him. He wasn''t the only one making a scene when his personal aide walked alongside him.


    "His eyes look beautiful. I wonder if he has a lover. If not, I might try going for him," Giggled a noble lady who looked to be in her early 20s. His golden eyes caught the noble lady looking at him, and he gave her a smile. She softly squealed and pulls a noble lady''s arms to her side, thinking this Emperor was giving signals, but in fact, he wasn''t.


    Henry, who had been watching Elliot walk closer to his throne, stood up. The only time he welcomes them was when they were close enough to converse.


    "Welcome to the home and center of the Redodel Empire. I humbly welcome the Emperor of the Vivan Empire. Thank you for making time to partake in this grand celebration," Henry bowed his head and followed Elliot.


    "Thank you for making time to invite us," Said Elliot, grasping the nobles with his deep voice.


    "Please enjoy the celebration. Waiter, come and bring these esteemed guests something to drink," Ordered Henry, only to be stopped when Elliot raised his hand.


    "No, actually, I feel tired from my journey and wish to end the day early," Said Elliot while Henry continues to put on a smile on his face despite feeling ridiculed.


    "Jason, bring these esteemed guests to their rooms. Have a great night Emperor Renaud," Henry greeted them for the last time.


    Jason, the head butler, lead Elliot and his personal aide to their rooms. Air thanked Jason for leading them the way and dismissed all the maids who were supposed to be serving Elliot.


    Elliot removes his coat and folds it around his arms. He opens the balcony door and looked at the view of the gardens. Not bad, they gave them the view of the gardens and the city below.


    "So this is where she lived all her life¡­." Elliot mutters to himself. To think the time has finally come for him to be here. The last time he came here was when he came to conquer this place. Not to mention the palace was reconstructed just like how it was before it was burned.


    "It''s amazing how they were able to replicate the whole palace back," Said Air, looking around the room.


    "But it feels suffocating," Said Elliot, turning his back to look at Air. "Don''t you agree?" He asked, frowning, clenching his fist.


    "I don''t know what''s in your mind, but whatever you believe in, I believe it," Assured Air as he stood beside Elliot. "You do know that the princess is alive. Enoch had talked to her earlier," Air smiled, leaning his head on the balcony door. "What I can''t understand is why you aren''t seeing her. If you miss her that much, then go to her," Added Air.


    "But it''s not the time yet. She doesn''t even know that I''m here," Elliot walked inside the room and poured himself a cup of wine. He shook his cup in circles, "Not only that does she know me?"


    Air watch his friend gulp his wine in one shot. Despite smiling, it wasn''t a refreshing one but rather a painful smile. He was speechless. He couldn''t do anything to help. That day was very tragic.


    "Get some rest. Tomorrow will be a much-tiring day," Said Air getting Elliot''s coat and placed it on the rack. "Don''t push yourself too much. If Miss Vanessa hears you talking about these depressing things, she will slap me in the face."


    Elliot laughed, "Too bad she isn''t here with us. It might be nice to see her beat you up." Air rolled his eyes, and Elliot continued, "That reminds me, where is Tanya?"

 Chapter 75 - The Peace Treaty I

    The sun raised to a new dawn day. The grand celebration was a success, and news flew around amongst the nobles after Elliot''s last minute appearance in the ballroom. The news had reached Emelia''s ears as a group of maids talked about how gorgeous the Emperor of the Vivan Empire looked. She ignored what they said about his appearance and was intrigued by the rumor.


    The rumor going around saying that the peace treaty would not be signed because of what was written in the contract and because of a certain man. Apparently, that man came from the Honani Tribe, which belongs to the Vivan Empire and is now a council member for the Redodel Empire.


    It''s silly how alliances could be broken easily.


    Emelia tied her hair with a blue ribbon as the scorching afternoon came. All the windows in her room were open, but not a single wind blew in.


    "P-P-Princess? I-I''ve b-brought y-your m-meal," Stuttered the maid, placing it on the table.


    As days had passed, Emelia grew invested with this maid. She didn''t even know the maid''s name until now. It''s interesting because that maid was too quiet in every single thing she did. From entering the room and her footsteps were silent as an assassin.


    Emelia sat on the chair and asked, "That reminds me. What is your name?"


    The maid circled her fingers in circles, "T-T-Tanya." Her soft voice made Emelia smile. She held Tanya''s hands, and they felt rough. Her eyes fell onto her hands, tracing the scars.


    "A-ah¡­I-I g-got t-this w-when I-I was y-younger," She smiled while Emelia didn''t. She wanted to ask Tanya how but didn''t because it might be a traumatic matter for her.


    Emelia released Tanya''s hand and asked, "Can you join me for lunch? It''s kind of lonely to eat alone, you see¡­" Tanya didn''t have a choice but to accept her offer.


    After their pleasant meal, Emelia walked out of her room. Though usually she isn''t allowed to roam around the palace freely, this time, it was an exception because they had a valuable guest.


    Emelia took this time to take herself to walk around, not until she heard a group of men talking by the long hallway. She stopped walking and hid by the corner, listening to their conversation.


    "That brat must be crazy. We gave everything he wanted, and this is how he treated us. I don''t understand why we need to sign this peace treaty when he was just going to break it after," The nobleman tapped his foot onto the ground. While the other stood calm, rubbing his chin, thinking about something.


    "Malzan, I don''t know if you have a brain. You are now part of the council member of His Majesty Henry, and he knows you and me," The nobleman flicked the forehead of the man called Malzan. "You are a traitor. He knows that, but he isn''t doing anything because war would break out again. That brat Imperial Majesty dislikes war. I suspect he would let you go."


    "You''re right. He can''t do anything even if I betrayed him. I don''t care about His Imperial Majesty. I don''t even know where my daughter is," Malzan clicked his tongue and entered the room, which was a meeting room where the others, including the Emperor of the Vivan Empire, were.


    "Just don''t say a word if I were you. You''re not supposed to be here too," Suggested the other nobleman. "If you do, Sir Henry will punish you to death. It''s his commands." The nobleman smiled at Malzan, who gulped and entered the room.


    What valuable information Emelia had just heard. If she tells this to the Emperor of the Vivan Empire, the peace treaty might not push through. But then a traitor amongst his people is cruel, but then it''s normal to have enemies in your own territory.


    As Emelia turned her back to do her own things, she bumped her forehead onto someone. She looked up to see the same man from that might, giving her a smile. Since when was he here? Emelia didn''t hear a single footstep coming from her back of her, or her senses were slowly degrading.


    "Good day, Your Highness. I assume eavesdropping is your hobby?" Asked Enoch, taking a few steps back.


    Emelia cleared her throat, answering, "I just got here. I assume you are making your way to the meeting room?" Enoch chuckled, seeing Emelia try changing the topic. She normally doesn''t make excuses.


    "Why is the Her Highness here? Are you probably going in to listen?" Enoch asked Emelia, waiting for her reply after a few seconds of silence.


    "No, I don''t want to involve myself in this future mess. It is none of my concern," Answered Emelia, walking past Enoch. "Rather, I don''t think they want me in there," Emelia muttered to herself, which Enoch heard.


    "That''s right, Your Highness. If you have some spare time, perhaps would you want to take a stroll with me?" Asked Enoch, knowing Emelia would reject him. Emelia walked past him while Enoch chuckles, watching her back.


    Enoch wiped the smile off his face as he enters the meeting room. Just what he had expected, pairs of cold-looking eyes stared at him, unwelcoming.


    Ignoring their cold stares, Enoch walked to his seat where Elliot and Air were. But, unfortunately, not everyone in the meeting room was there, so they had to wait a few more minutes.


    They were waiting for a few more council members to enter, and Enoch took this opportunity to report to Elliot. He leaned towards Henry and whispered, "It is just like what Air had said earlier. Malazan had become a council member for, His Majesty Henry. As for Count Fredrik, he had been a betrayer for a long time."


    Elliot nodded his head once at Air who nodded his head, confirming his theories were right. With the help of Argus, who told them some valuable information, they were right that Chief Malazan and Count Fredrik were the ones helping Henry to become the Emperor of the Redodel Empire.


    "I thank each one of you for gathering here to discuss a very important matter. Shall we discuss more of the peace treaty?" Asked Henry as he looked at his chancellor to start the meeting.


    The chancellor took the stage, "Thank you, esteemed guest, for making time to be here. My name is Ford Clarence. Please call me Ford. Let us begin, shall we?" He asked, looking at Elliot.


    "Before that, I want to ask Chief Malzan what he is doing here?" Said Elliot, looking at the Chief to only look away from him. "You must be aware that he is not one of your men, am I wrong?"


    Chief Malzan bit his lip, looking at Count Fredrik, who sat on the opposite side of him, asking for help. He knew this was going to happen and was warned by Henry not to attend, but because of his stubbornness, he still attended.


    "I am quite not sure what you are talking about," Henry smiled at Elliot and turned his head, glaring at Chief Malzan. "Let''s mo-"


    "Answer my question," Elliot''s voice echoed in the meeting room, leaving the other council members to lower their heads. Henry clenched his teeth and answered, "Yes, I am aware of that. Are there any problems with that?"


    The corner of Elliot''s lips rose, smiling, taking back Henry, who looked confused about what Elliot was going to do. "No, there are no problems at all. But then, are you alright having a traitor in your team?"


    A traitor, he says? Henry was aware that Chief Malzan had betrayed Elliot but is this something to be talked about? He knew that Chief Malzan would never betray him after getting what he wanted. After all, he is one greedy man, longing for money only.


    "I don''t think he will. That''s because he officially because a citizen of the Redodel Empire," Answered Henry though he knew his answer sounded unreasonable as it''s not possible to change citizenship.


    "I understand. Now, let''s start the meeting, shall we?" Suggested Elliot, which the others agreed upon.


    As the chancellor was talking about what the conditions were, Henry couldn''t stop but help feel ashamed in front of the other people. Talking about citizenship as it is a normal thing when it isn''t. Not to mention Chief Malzan used to be part of the council member for the Vivan Empire.


    From feeling ashamed, anger rose to the top of his head, tapping his fingers onto the table and starring else. This is why Henry told Chief Malzan to stay away from them as possible. Doesn''t he know the consequences? He had another plan, but it looks like that plan will turn to plan b.


    "Your Majesty? I''ve been calling you a few times now. Are you feeling alright?" Asked Chancellor Ford while the others looked in his direction. Henry coughed and rubbed his throat, "I''m alright. It''s just that my throat felt dry."


    "Is that so? Then let us begin with what you think about the peace treaty. As stated in the peace treaty, both parties A and B will be opening the trade lane for fifteen years. Perhaps are there any concerns with this?" Chancellor Ford asked, expecting their responses.


    "There is. Currently, the Redodel Empire doesn''t possess anything good for us to benefit from. Why do we need to open a trade lane?" Air asked as he stood up from his seat, he lifted a document regarding the natural resources of the Redodel Empire. "From what I know, everything you have our Empire has. Even if it is for peaceful purposes, it is unnecessary for us to open a trade lane."

 Chapter 76 - The Peace Treaty II

    "It seems like the meeting didn''t go well," Muttered the maid.


    "Well¡­It seems like it has something to do with Chief Malzan."


    "So, what''s going to happen now?"


    Jason stood in between the two maids and clears his throat. He looks at the two maids who lowered their heads, apologizing, and ran away from him.


    The signing of the treaty was postponed, and of course, like always, word had gone around already. There is nothing to do to stop it from going around when it had reached the ears of the nobles.


    Jason sighed out loud as he traced his fingers on the sides of the corners.


    "No, dirt but still not enough," Said Jason, calling a maid who had passed by, "Call the one who''s in charge of the windows to do it again."


    The maid bowed her head and went off while Jason sighed out loud once more. Is this the end again for this empire? Though he used to be a normal servant in this palace, he wasn''t known and luckily was given the position of head butler after helping Henry.


    When Jason turned his back, he jumped back to see Emelia, who observed him the whole time. The silver lining on his lips rose, "Good day, Your Highness, is there anything you need?" Emelia started at him, leaving the old man uncomfortable. He doesn''t know what''s going in her head.


    "I''ve seen you before," Spoke Emelia.


    "Indeed, I have been a servant of this palace since long before," Jason bowed his head and kept his head low. To think someone knew him even from before is a shocking matter for him. The princess he knew never knew to care after all.


    Emelia looked at him once again, leaving him more uncomfortable. He raised his head a bit and asked, "Perhaps is there any problem with the way I look?" Emelia shook her head.


    "I didn''t mean to stare. There''s something I want to ask, but I don''t trust you," Her answer was as sharp as a knife. Well, it''s to be expected. Emelia doesn''t really trust anyone in this palace since they treated her badly. But then he had a resolution.


    Jason pursed his lips, "Then what can I do to make you trust this old man?" He sounded convincing and promising, but then Emelia didn''t believe it.


    "Follow me to another room. I want to check if I could trust you or not," Said Emelia, walking ahead of Jason, who followed her from behind. But to think he was given a chance to prove his loyalty was an honor.


    Jason closed the doors behind him and turned his back, waiting for Emelia to speak. His palms slowly sweated, and he gulped, feeling the intense silence of the room.


    "You must be wondering why I asked you to be in this room," Spoke Emelia as her eyes were focused out of the window. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to hurt you. That''s if you are careful," Her last sentence sent shivers down his spine, and he gulped once more.


    "I think you''re the only one who knows what had happened to me. How I lost my memories and what had happened during the one month I was in coma."


    Jason pursed his lips, unable to say a word. He felt troubled because things had been chaining. Since before he had sworn his loyalty to whoever was going to be the next leader of the Empire. And now that they have an Emperor he felt troubled because the original heir to the throne was right in front of his eyes.


    Emelia looked at him after waiting for an answer and saw the seriousness in his eyes. He kneeled onto one knee and said, "I am only loyal to the original heir to the throne. I shall answer your question."


    The determination in his eyes made Emelia impressed. There aren''t many who are loyal to the original rule of the land. She should be lucky that there a few who was awaiting her appearance.


    "Your Highness lost your memories by a hard object after getting hit by the back of your head. We didn''t expect Your Highness to have amnesia.


    Though I do not know what kind of amnesia since the doctor didn''t say anything else. If Your Highness''s amnesia is temporary, then it will be good. However, there still may be a chance Your Highness wouldn''t be able to recover your memories."


    Emelia placed a hand under her chin and asked, "Then do you know where I lost my memories and what had happened. Tell me everything."


    "This palace was burned when the Vivans conquered this empire. After His Majesty held onto the crown, he reconstructed the palace back to how it looked back then. Your Highness lost her memories in the dark woods forest while getting the original crown."


    Emelia didn''t understand why she brought herself back into the wood. Maybe others were with her. But she wasn''t sure if they were still alive.


    "I have to apologize that I do not know who you were with neither His Majesty does. But he speculated that it was someone from the Vivan Empire. "


    "I see. Thank you for telling me," Thanked Emelia as she continues pondering about what Jason had told her. Why was she getting the original crown? She knew herself that getting the original crown back wouldn''t bring her good.


    "That reminds me. What was said here stays here. I still don''t trust you. That is why do your best in gaining my trust in you," said Emelia.


    Jason didn''t feel any regrets about what he told Emelia. It was the right choice. Emelia deserves to know the truth about what had happened to her. She doesn''t deserve the hate but the love. Not everyone will agree with him, but then it is better to have the good than the evil.


    "That is alright. I don''t expect Your Highness to trust me and use me all you want. This is for the sake of the future," Jason answered in a serious tone.


    The first time he entered the palace, he saw the smiling face of Emelia, giggling as she watched the butterflies fly around her. That time Jason had lost his daughter due to an illness that was going around the empire. His wife caught the illness and eventually died. He felt it was the end of the world for him. Just pitch black.


    Not until Emelia''s smile was reminded him of his daughter. To keep on living in this world, there will be losses but at the same time happens will come after. It was because of her smile he was saved. That is why this was the only way to repay Emelia for pulling him out of the dark. At least once¡­at least once, he wanted to see Emelia free.


    Jason was sure his wife and daughter would like to see that too.


    "That is why Your Highness. Please be happy with the little things," Jason smiled, filling Emelia''s heart. Her heart throbbed from his bitter-sounding words, even if those words were supposed to make her happy.


    "I hope so too¡­." She muttered so that Jason wouldn''t hear her. Emelia stood up, making her way to the door but stopped. "How did the meeting go? I''ve heard it was unsuccessful," Said Emelia while Jason nodded his head.


    "Your Highness is informed about it?" Jason asked to continue saying, "Yes, there was trouble because of a council member. For now, the Emperor of the Vivan Empire refuses to sign the peace treaty. Since then, word had been going around how war was going to break out again."


    The Emperor of the Vivan Empire, huh? She didn''t have the slightest of interest in that man not until Jason mentioned him earlier. Just like the man, she met during the grand celebration said that someone might be the emperor.


    Recalling her last memories, she remembers marching with a ground of soldiers and that she had made a deal with their Emperor. Then there must be something. The events are all jumbled, but Emelia didn''t care about that anymore. What she cared about the most was to become free.


    Since the day had woken up from coma, no one treated her like a human being. It was cruel, but then this made her want to gain the freedom she deserved.


    "Report to me at least once a week. In this same room. Make sure no one knows what you and I are doing in this room," Said Emelia, holding onto the doorknob she continued, "Leave this room after ten minutes."


    No matter how many times she tried killing herself, she always ends up being alive. Emelia realized that the door to death didn''t accept her. They keep pushing her on the door to life. It seems like the door to life cherished her very much. How ironic.


    "Mother, I think I now have a purpose of listening to your letter. Find someone who will accept the way I am. Be proud and continue walking the path I desire. If I am lost, don''t be scared, as this will help me grow stronger."

 Chapter 77 - Peace Treaty III

    The meeting room was nothing but filled with silence. The council members of the Redodel Empire all felt inferior to Elliot''s existence. The aura he was omitting looked as if he could kill anyone in this meeting room at any moment.


    As minutes pass in the council room, not a single word had broken the silence. Elliot sighed out loud, feeling disappointed. He thought there would be at least one to try and break the icy atmosphere. But they were all cowards.


    "And you all call yourselves as council members of the Redodel Empire? Everyone in this room is a leader, and none of you nobles decided to speak up. I''ve read the contents of the peace treaty and still cannot sign this," Elliot threw the important papers on the table.


    Two days had passed since then, and yet nothing in the peace treaty had changed. If it was money, Elliot didn''t have any problems paying, but then the benefits were important. The peace treaty should be neutral and not biased on one side. And so why does the Redodel Empire want too many things from them?


    "The peace treaty will not be signed. This revision is poorly done," Elliot looks at the chancellor, who avoids his eyes. "Resources is still understandable with a few amount. But then land? Why should I give this Empire a piece of our land? As a sign that peace was formed?"


    "That is what we had intended. Isn''t this a great way to show the other Empires that our alliance is strong? " Chancellor Ford asked Elliot only to jump back when Elliot slammed his fist on the table that echoed in the meeting room.


    "Then let me ask where your Emperor is? Why isn''t he here discussing this important matter? Unless he is neglecting his duties as the Emperor," Asked Elliot while the council members felt angered by him. After all, Elliot had just insulted their leader.


    "His Majesty is feeling unwell, and so he is currently resting as the doctor had suggested His Majesty to do so. He is just listening to the words of the doctor," Answered Chancellor Ford.


    "Are excuses the only things you can say? I clearly saw Emperor Henry eating sweets this morning, and he looked fine," laughed Elliot as he continued, "Why do I need to sacrifice a piece of my land just for peace treaty purposes? If I give you a piece of my land, it will become your responsibility to keep that place safe and well. But then, as I ventured into the main town the other day, it was nothing but rubbish. The people looked as if they were suffering."


    "T-that His Majesty is doing something about it. Since Your Imperial Majesty knows we''re still recovering from the great war," Chancellor Ford lowered his head. The stutter didn''t convince Elliot at all. It was another excuse. Then what makes his Empire? They were also recovering from the losses of the war.


    "Are you trying to make us the bad guys? As I''ve said earlier, this is a peace treaty¡ªan agreement for peace and not anything else. I can compensate with money, but the land is impossible. Fix your own towns first before asking for more," Elliot stood up to be followed by Air and Enoch, who walked out of the meeting room.


    The anger and frustration burning up in Elliot kept growing. He gave them a chance to rewrite the peace treaty. But nothing changed. What''s worst. Their leader is missing in action. It felt like an insult that they continued making excuses that won''t work. Elliot brushed his hair backward and sighed out loud once more.


    "They ask for land when they cannot develop their own. The main town should be the Empire''s pride, yet it looked as if a typhoon had destroyed their buildings. Do they not care about the people''s lives?" Elliot''s brows furrowed, walking at a faster pace.


    The rant continues, "They have the time to let the nobles enjoy their lives while the people working for the empire are the ones suffering," Elliot huffed.


    "As you said. But then those nobles are nothing but corrupted who only loves power for themselves. They don''t care about the lives of the people," Said Air, who placed a hand on Elliot''s shoulder, stopping him from walking.


    "Air, you could have spoken so that you could have embarrassed them," Elliot said while Air removed his hand off his shoulder only to laugh.


    "I didn''t have the space to interfere, and so I decided to keep my mouth shut," Lied Air. The truth was everything he wanted to say Elliot had said them. There was no point in joining in a conversation when everything had been said.


    They walked to Elliot''s room, and on the way to their room, they saw Tanya entering another room with a smile. Seeing the smile on her face made Elliot jealous because he knew what was going inside of that room.


    It was a good choice to let Tanya sneak into the palace and become a palace maid. Not to mention they were lucky that Tanya had become Emelia''s favorite maid. He would have asked Ayfara to become the palace maid, but then Chief Malazan and Henry knew how she looked like. It was a good choice to keep Tanya in the dark.


    "Tanya will be reporting in the room this evening. Still, hearing her speak shocks me," Reminded Air as he looks at Elliot.


    "I thought she would never speak again because of her trauma, but then it''s a miracle that she''s cured," Agreed Elliot as he enters his room when Enoch opens the door.


    "I think when the princess went missing, it was a big shock for her. I think she forced herself to be able to speak again," Thought Air as he removes Elliot''s coat.


    "But she still stutters," Muttered Enoch sitting by the glass pane, earning a slap on the shoulders from Air.


    "Tanya''s still a small child. She deserves to be complimented, not insulted," Air scolded Enoch, who covered his ears with his fingers, feeling his mother scolding him. "We should be glad she''s gradually overcoming her trauma. That is why don''t say anything mean. I think this is why Tanya dislikes you the most out of all of us."


    "Hey! What do you mean? She likes my cooking more than yours. You can''t even crack a single egg without a shell getting into the pan," Argued Enoch as he stood closer to Air, who argues back.


    "But in terms of overall wellness, I score a higher point. Don''t compare me with you," Air hangs Elliot''s coat by the door.


    "What makes you say so? When it comes to the ladies, I score better," Enoch pointed his fingers at Air, who later on regrets when Air twisted his fingers. Enoch screams in pain, and when Air releases his fingers, he stood beside Elliot, who was laughing at them.


    "What are you guys? Kids?" I think Tanya would be much mature than you, Enoch," Said Elliot while Air cackled at Enoch''s expression.


    "Your Imperial Majesty, how can you do this to me? Just because Air had been by your side, the longest doesn''t mean you can take sides. This is biased," Mumbled Enoch as he faced the wall, acting pitiful.


    "That doesn''t work anymore. Either way, you know I''m going along the flow," Answered Elliot, laughing softly after when he saw Enoch, leaning his forehead on the wall.


    "Life is unfair. It''s sad when your master gangs up with his friends. It''s unfair," Mumbles Enoch.


    A knock from the door came, and Air went to check who it was. Air slightly closes the door and looks at Elliot with a serious expression. Judging from his expression, it looks like someone has come to ask for him. Elliot nodded his head, signaling Air to allow the person to enter.


    The man reveals his face, which was unexpected. Why would the head butler come and look for him? When he clearly had told the other servants and the head butler to relay their messages to Air and not him.


    "Is there a problem head butler, Jason?" Asked Elliot while Jason stood by the door.


    "There is no problem; however, I have a favor to ask His Imperial Majesty," Jason bowed his head. His right hand on placed flat on his chest while his other hand behind his back.


    "A favor? And why do you think I should listen to your favor?" Asked Elliot, tilting his head to the side.


    "I think His Imperial Majesty would rather be interested in this. After all, the information is very valuable," Answered Jason as he kept his head low. "I know that His Imperial Majesty has no intentions in signing the peace treaty, and I know there is something that could destroy His Majesty, Henry."


    "And where did you get this valuable information, and how could I trust you?" Elliot stood up, walking towards Jason, observing him.


    "That''s because my master is not His Majesty, Henry, but rather the Princess of the Redodel Empire, Emelia Beaumont."

 Chapter 78 - Meeting In The Green House I

    "Your Highness, it''s about time," Informed Jason, bowing his head. Emelia stood up and wore a black cloak on. She pulled the hood on and looked at Jason, pondering why they would accept her proposal risking their own lives.


    "Is it alright to show up in that kind of state?" Asked Jason, worried about the bruise on her face. Henry didn''t need to go that far and vent his anger on her. She''s not a dummy that could be wrestled with any time.


    Her figure is enough to tell that she shouldn''t be pushed around.


    "I don''t have a choice. It''s been deiced, and I didn''t expect Henry to come to my room either," Answered Emelia, touching her cheek for the last time.


    "We can move it to another date," Insisted Jason, but then Emelia shook her head.


    "I''ll be fine. I don''t need to show my face, and if I did, isn''t this going to be a plus point for me?" Emelia looked at Jason by the corner of her eyes. "Lead the way, and don''t ask any further," Said Emelia, leaving Jason no choice but to listen.


    He couldn''t oppose her since it was her chance. But, thinking how he persuaded the Emperor of the Vivan Empire, there must be something going on. The gaze of his eyes until now scared him.


    Jason stood in front of the Emperor of the Vivan Empire without showing any fear. But he didn''t dare to meet his eyes. The thrilling aura that surrounded the Emperor of the Vivan Empire shows that he isn''t a person to mess with. But to get Emelia''s trust, this was the only choice.


    "Your master? the Princess who doesn''t have any powers?" He raised his brows, sitting on the chair with his legs crossed. "Why would you go this far to share your enemy valuable information? Unless Princess Emelia is planning to¡­."


    "It is exactly what you have thought," Jason answered, clenching his fist. The devotion set in his eyes was seen by Elliot, who couldn''t help but smirk, pleased with Emelia''s decision.


    "And what is that valuable information the Princess wants to share?" Elliot asked Jason, who finally met his eyes.


    Jason spoke, "Her Highness wishes to meet you. This midnight by the secret greenhouse. I will be providing a map. Please be sure no one will follow Your Imperial Majesty. As you know, eyes are everywhere watching you."


    "Don''t worry, I know much," Elliot said.


    That is where their conversation had ended. Though Jason never knew it was this easy to persuade the Emperor unless he has motives against Emelia. Jason opens the glass door to the greenhouse for Emelia and said, "Please stay safe. If anything happens, please call my name, and I will come rushing."


    "Don''t be because I doubt he would try hurting me," Emelia said, then walking into the greenhouse. While Jason closes the door and walked back to his own chambers.


    The greenhouse was the best place to be in, especially when no one or only a few were allowed to enter. Henry wouldn''t find her here either because he doesn''t know that this place exists. After all, the greenhouse is quite hidden in the forest.


    It''s also not for the public to show. It''s a pity that Mrs. Gilda isn''t anywhere to be found. It would be nice if she was still here tending to the plants.


    In the center of the greenhouse, Emelia sees a tall man with black hair touching the petals of the flowers. The greenhouse was dark, and the only source of light was the moon rays, penetrating through the glass above.


    "Are you done staring?" His deep voice sent shivers down her spine, but Emelia didn''t show any inferiority towards the man.


    "I wasn''t staring. I was observing," Answered Emelia as she walked closer to the man who laughed softly, leaving her confused for a while. It wasn''t time for him to be laughing, and yet he is. It''s as if he''s not taking things seriously.


    "I apologize. I didn''t mean to laugh. It''s just you never change, do you? Though you are not as adorable anymore."


    "I don''t understand what you meant by that because I have never met you before. Unless y¡­." Emelia realizes that man knew something. Not to mention her last memories were him telling the bet between them. This man might be the key to her lost memories.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you are His Imperial Majesty, Elliot Lucius Renaud of the Vivan Empire," Asked Emelia.


    The corner of her lips rose as he turned his head, revealing his golden eyes, he answered, "That is me, and you must be Emelia Louis Beaumont. The supposed to be Empress of the Redodel Empire." Emelia averted her eyes away when he said the last sentence. He didn''t need to because she hated being reminded of that.


    "Princess Emelia, as you know, I am a busy man. Mind if you tell me what that valuable information is." The smile on his face washed, turning the light mood around them to heavy. Well, this was better for Emelia because she didn''t want to stall time.


    Even if this man is the key to her memories, her freedom is her priority.


    "As you know, Henry has become the Emperor after wearing the original crown. But did you know without the sapphire, he could be kicked from his seat?" Emelia lowered her hood as Elliot tries, taking a look at her face, but he couldn''t see anything except her lips.


    "Do you mind?" Elliot asked as politely as he could, but Emelia shook her head. Even if she said it was alright to show her face earlier, it was quite embarrassing to do so now. "Did someone hurt you?" His voice sounded stern, clenching his fist.


    "That is none of your business. As I asked you earlier did you know without the sa-" Emelia was cut off when Elliot pulled her hood down, revealing her face. His eyes grew in anger, but Elliot stood calm, looking at the bruise on her cheek.


    "What gives you the authority to step within my personal space?" Emelia wore her hood midway only to be stopped by Elliot''s grip.


    "Are you in pain? Answer me yes or no."

 Chapter 79 - Meeting In The Green House II

    The silence in the greenhouse grew. She couldn''t shrug his hand off her wrist, which was hurting her. His question made her ponder was she in pain? And if she is, what will he do? Will this add to her pity points?


    "And if I am, what will you do?" Asked Emelia, still not understanding why his eyes were filled with concern just because of the bruise on her cheek. It''s not like anyone can''t get a bruise. "Don''t pity because of how they treat me. I don''t need it," Said Emelia pinching his hand, which he had let go of her hand.


    "I don''t understand why you are so concerned about me when we don''t have any sort of relationship," Emelia pushed his hand away as he tried touching her cheek. "Don''t touch me," Emelia glared at him, making him laugh as he brushes his hair back.


    "I wonder why?" He smiled, but at the same time, he was frowning.


    "As I said earlier. The original crown Henry is wearing is not the real one. I doubt he knows about it too because it''s such a small detail no one would bother looking at," Said Emelia, taking a few steps back.


    "I see¡­then that means our efforts weren''t into waste," Elliot sighed as his legs felt weak. He sat on the ground.


    "What do you mean our efforts?" Asked Emelia, looking down at Elliot.


    "Well¡­what did I expect? Of course, you lost your memories while we were escaping. I don''t know if it was a good thing to switch bags while we were escaping or because you knew you were going to get caught," Elliot pulled a necklace out of his pocket, which made Emelia gasp. "You must have been terrified to lose this. I know how important this is to you," Elliot stood up and sweeping his clothes, then showing the necklace to her.


    Emelia took the necklace and traced every detail with her finger. It''s really the necklace she had been finding for. It''s back within her hands.


    She looked at him and wondered if it was alright to trust him, not to mention he is the Emperor of the Vivan Empire. Is it alright to step beyond her boundaries?


    "Let me ask¡­after I went with you to the Vivan Empire, what happened? Why am I back here?" Emelia had more questions and couldn''t collect herself to be calm. She wanted all answers to be answered.


    "Why don''t we take a seat? The night is long, and there is time to talk, don''t you think?" Elliot smiled, making Emelia''s heart skip a beat.


    Others may say that the person themselves should know more of themselves than others do, but in this case, Elliot knew more of Emelia than she did.


    "That day when we were escaping from the forest, you had asked me to switch bags with me. The bag you were carrying had the original crown, while the other was an empty bag. But I didn''t think you would end up in their hands. I never wanted you to go back to this horrible place," Elliot frowned.


    When he lost Emelia, his stomach sunk. Elliot knew he shouldn''t have let go of her hand. But because of the heavy fog that day they had no choice but to separate ways. No one knew that the future would turn like this.


    "I¡­it''s my fault," Elliot muttered and lowered his head.


    "Why is the Emperor of a great empire lowering his head to a princess who has nothing?" Asked Emelia, taking her seat.


    "A princess who has nothing? More of a princess, the people, don''t deserve," Elliot said, resting his hand on his lap.


    "In that tower, did you find anything asides from the original crown?" Emelia asked Elliot, who nodded his head.


    "Your mother''s journal. I assume you want to read it; however, I didn''t bring it with me," Answered Elliot, who then asked, "Speaking of our conversation earlier. Does that mean Henry faked holding the original crown?"


    Emelia nodded her head. The original crown had other secret asides having a duplicate. The only way to determine the original crown was if there was a sapphire on it. However, not everyone knew about this because the sapphire was very small. Which means the original crown the late Emperor wore was fake.


    Emelia knew this because it was written in old books and texts that were apparently burned. Not just from the books and texts, but it directly came from the mouth of the late emperor. How ironic, really.


    "Even if no one will listen, that crown is fake. The late emperor never wore the real crown," Said Emelia while Elliot pondered. "That is also why do not sign the peace treaty. It''s more of a scam," Added Emelia, which Elliot agreed to.


    "Use this to your advantage. I trust you because¡­" Emelia paused, taking her word back. She was unsure if she could really trust this man.


    "It''s alright. You can trust me, and you won''t regret it. Once your memories are back, you will thank me," Said Elliot, tucking a strand of Emelia''s hair behind her ear and frowned, seeing the bruise on her cheek. It''s unbearable to see, seeing the person he loved being abused.


    The night continues as the two continued their conversation. Emelia didn''t want to believe what she heard, but the man sitting in front of her didn''t look like a threat but someone who could trust. Her instincts are telling her she could trust him, but why?


    "That reminds me. Tomorrow we should pretend that we never had this conversation. Though you should enjoy the show tomorrow," Said Emelia, standing up. "I thought it would be nice to pay back what he had done to me," Added Emelia, making Elliot smile.


    "You never change, do you?" Elliot asked Emelia, who titled her head but later on, her lips rose.


    "I wonder. That depends on the person," Answered Emelia as she excused herself out of the greenhouse. Taking a few more steps away from the greenhouse, Emelia sighed out loud, and her legs felt weak, leaning her back on the wall.


    She placed a hand on her chest, feeling her heartbeat faster every second. What is this feeling? Excitement? Joy? Or love?


    "I must be crazy, Emelia."

 Chapter 80 - Revealing A Secret I

    "P-Princess? H-his Majesty is a-awaiting y-your presence I-in in the dining h-hall," Stuttered Tanya. Emelia closes her book and laid it on the table. She gave Tanya a smile and stood up, walking towards the door.


    Emelia was about to open the door, but then she stopped and removed her necklace. "Tanya, make sure no one touches this and make sure to hide it well," Tanya nodded her head as Emelia hands her the necklace.


    Emelia kept looking at her necklace, unable to look away from it, but she had no choice because it was supposed to be a secret her necklace was found. It would appear weird if her necklace came back to the owner all of a sudden, especially since it had been missing when Henry had her.


    Emelia stepped out of her room, and as soon as the door closes, she heard a familiar voice of a man laughing. She looks to the side, looking at the door of the room beside her. Emelia still couldn''t believe that Elliot had been resting in that room since their arrival.


    A coincidence? Probably it''s a one in a hundred chance that her neighbor is someone who knew about her. But then thinking of the good side, communication would be easier. Emelia made her way to the dining hall, and as soon as she arrives, she sees Henry smiling at her. That smile made her feel uncomfortable, as if something bad was going to happen.


    "You look gorgeous with that dress," Praised Henry, wrapping an arm around her waist. Emelia looks down at his arm, then back at him, looking with disgust. She tried pushing his arm away, but then he whispered, "Don''t push me away. You''re going to destroy our image of a loving couple."


    Still, Emelia didn''t listen and pushed his arm away. She looked at him and said, "I don''t care about our image. I''ll do anything to burn it down." Henry shot a glare at her and couldn''t believe she dared to say that out loud in front of the servants.


    "What are you looking at?" Henry yelled at the servants, who shifted their eyes and lowered their heads. "Jason, Inform the guest that the meal is ready," Ordered Henry, entering the dining hall.


    As Henry walked to the side of the long table and sat down, looking at Emelia. The anger burning in him wouldn''t shake off, but he held it because his image would be broken if the guests come into the dining hall out of nowhere.


    "Are you trying to embarrass me?" Henry asked Emelia, staring at the window. For her, it was the only way to look distracted and not have him talk to her.


    Emelia blinked once and looked at him with a smile. A smile he had not seen before, which looked like a smile that was mocking him. "I didn''t mean to?" Answered Emelia.


    Henry pulls his necktie, losing it as he felt his face burning up once more. There was always a question he asked himself. Why can''t Emelia be a normal person? It''s not normal for a princess to be this arrogant and this shameful. Sometimes he doesn''t understand why he wanted her.


    "You didn''t mean to?" Henry repeated her words and let a laugh out. "I can''t control you now, but then one day I will," He grinned, which made Emelia look away from him.


    This man never knew what a red flag is. Sometimes it''s funny how a man longs for a woman when his mind is unstable. No one likes a possessive and controlling man. It might be nice for some to have their full attention, but then at the same time, it''s too much. It''s as if the woman wouldn''t have their freedom anymore.


    Emelia softly laughed out loud, annoying Henry, who asked, "What is making you laugh?" When Emelia looked at him, he felt shivers crawling down his spine. Emelia titled her head, "Are you curious?" His eyes twitched as he kept the anger from blasting out.


    "Do you know why I loathe you?" Asked Emelia while confusion was written on Henry''s face. Emelia continues, "Perhaps you don''t know the word loathe? It means hate." Emelia intentionally gasped out loud. To exaggerate more, she covers her mouth with a hand. The tone in her voice changed, asking, "Do you know why I hate you?"


    "Hate? I was expecting more of dislike?" Said Henry, placing his elbows on the table, crossing his fingers together. "Didn''t you tell me once that you don''t use the word hate?" Henry asked Emelia, wanting her to be speechless, but instead, it backfired.


    "I never said I won''t use it. But this time, just for your sake, I''ll use," Emelia answered, satisfied with the face Henry had. "Answer me, are you angry at me? Is the anger piling in you ready to hit me?" Asked Emelia, knowing this question was going to anger him all the more.


    Somehow Henry couldn''t find a way to win against her. Using her advantage to make herself look pity, just what is she thinking? He took a deep breath then answered, "I won''t hit you. Why would I? I can''t have my doll be broken with bruises. This reminds me, do you want to know something grand?"


    "If you don''t wish to tell me. I don''t mind not hearing it. It''s none of my business anyway," Lied Emelia. Even if she was curious about it, Henry would end up saying it. How Henry works and thinks is just too easy for her to decipher.


    "I''ll just say it because you have the right to know. You''re not the real daughter of the late Emperor. That means your mother was not loved because she had another man," Henry said while Emelia didn''t find it amusing at all.


    Rather it''s alright since Emelia knew about this already. It was a good thing Emelia asked Elliot earlier about her mother. At first, he looked hesitant, but then, in the end, he told her because she had the right to know.

 Chapter 81 - Revealing A Secret II

    "And? You don''t need to tell me something I knew," Answered Emelia.


    Henry didn''t want to believe she knew, but the way she acted and sounded was believable. But who told her? No one aside from him and his father knew about that. There is no way others knew about it.


    "Is it alright to marry a false Princess? Suppose the people and nobles knew about this. In that case, our child will be called an eyesore to the society not only it will destroy your reputation but also the heir," Provoked Emelia and did not stop here as she continued on, "I wonder what will happen to you."


    Of course, the answer was simple. The nobles will revolt and turn their backs on Henry. There are other more nobles who wish to become the emperor just for power. It''s obvious, seeing the growth of Henry''s fame and power.


    "That won''t go out," Henry answered in a confident tone only to be fooled by her question as she asked, "But isn''t it more believable for me to share? As you know, the nobles don''t respect me, meaning they are willing to do anything to bring me down." She smirked while Henry''s expression turned darker, glaring at her.


    It was a trap that she had set. It''s as if Emelia had predicted he would tell her to shock her. But because it failed, he was humiliated. When the servant informed Henry that the guests arrived by the doors, he rolled his eyes.


    "Don''t do anything. No, don''t try talking to them since you''ll end up flirting with them," Henry mocked, only to be backfired by Emelia.


    "But according to the late crowned prince, my talent is flirting with men. It seems like I can''t break that habit," Smiled Emelia, leaving Henry unable to say another word when the guests start entering the dining hall.


    Henry stood up, greeting the guests by the door, but when it was Elliot''s turn to enter, he greeted him with a fake smile. Seeing the smile, Henry gave Elliot smiled back at him and shook his hand when Henry offered his.


    "Thank you for coming," Said Henry, smiling as his grip grew stronger.


    "Thank you for inviting us," Smiled back Elliot, griping his hand harder than Henry''s.


    After a few more minutes, the guests have settled down, food was brought to their tables while Henry entertains the guests. While Emelia had been looking down at her plate, feeling someone was watching her. At first, she didn''t mind it but then, as time passes, it became uncomfortable.


    She looked around, taking short looks at the noblemen and women who were present. When her eyes met a noblewoman who was sitting three chairs away from her, the noblewoman glared at her. Does she have a problem with Emelia?


    Maybe because Emelia was the center of attraction now. It''s funny how Emelia knew this noblewoman back ago. That''s because her great obsession for Henry never stopped.


    Valentine Flora, a daughter of a merchant. Everyone in the Redodel Empire knew how much Valentine liked Henry. Many think Emelia stole Henry since Valentine used to be Henry''s fiancee. But then again, Emelia wanted nothing with this, but Valentine''s great death stare didn''t let her go.


    "Are you done eating?" Henry asked Emelia, acting concerned in front of the people. Emelia shook her head and frowned. If he''s going to act, the play must go on.


    "I''m kind of embarrassed to say this, but then my stomach is aching," Said Emelia as she leans closer to Henry''s and intentionally whispered out loud, "It''s the time of the month." Emelia bit her lip, acting embarrassed while the noblemen who heard it cleared their throats, acting as if they didn''t hear anything.


    Henry''s face twitched while putting a smile on his face and said, "You must have felt uncomfortable. I permit you to go and rest. The servants will bring your meal to your room."


    Emelia stood up and stood beside her chair. She bowed her head, raising it. She gave him a smirk of a victor.


    "Thank you for your kindness," Emelia thanked Henry, then walked out of the dining hall. Either way, if she wanted to eat, she didn''t feel hungry. She had plans to do while the servants and Henry were distracted.


    Emelia looked at her surroundings and didn''t turn her back to enter the secret library hidden underground. Those who knew of this were Emelia, her mother, and Mrs. Gilda. Unexpectedly that underground library was made by the first generation Emperor of the Redodel Empire.


    It''s thanks to her mother Emelia knew about this library. What Emelia''s question is, why does a person like Mrs. Gilda know of that place? Unless she is someone important but not known in the empire. If that''s the case, it''s unexpected.


    "Your Highness, where are you going? This is not the way to your chambers," Said a palace guard who had been following her since she walked out of the dining hall.


    "I''m taking a walk because my stomach feels bloated," Answered Emelia, making excuses to go to the gardens.


    "His Majesty''s orders are for you to go back to your chamber," Persist the palace guard as he stood in front of her, blocking her way.


    Emelia''s brows furrowed as she asked, "And do you have the rights to stop me?" The palace guard gulped, seeing her blank face. Emelia walked past the palace guard, but then he grabbed her by the wrist, restraining her.


    "His Majesty''s orders are absolute," Said the palace guards, fearing his own life he didn''t follow Henry''s orders.


    "And is her privacy not absolute?"


    Emelia turned her head after hearing the familiar voice asking the palace guard who releases Emelia''s grip.


    "Your Imperial Majesty," Greeted the palace guard still holding Emelia''s wrist.


    Elliot walked closer to them and removes the palace guard''s hand off her wrist. He smiled at him and said, "You''re not fit to be called a gentleman, holding a women''s grip out of nowhere."


    The palace guard bowed his head once more, but this time he left his head low, unable to beat the embarrassment.


    "I have the permission of His Majesty, Henry, to escort her. Please leave us be," Said Elliot, and the palace guard listened and walked away from them as fast as possible.


    "It''s a lie, isn''t it?," Asked Emelia as she rubbed her wrist, still feeling the palace guard''s grip.


    "Of course. Isn''t it the princes'' job to save the princess?" Joked Elliot.


    "You''re an Emperor," Corrected Emelia.


    "I know," laughed Elliot as he asked, "Back to business. How can I help you?"

 Chapter 82 - Unknown Writings

    From the corner of her eyes, Emelia checks if anyone was near them. She tipped toed and whispered in his ears, "The secret library." Elliot understood what Emelia said, but then at the same time, he didn''t know what she was talking about.


    The secret library was his first time hearing this from Emelia. From what he remembers, nothing was reported to him about the secret library. He nodded his head as he followed Emelia from behind.


    When two servants arrived, Elliot bowed his head at Emelia, "It''s an honor to meet you, Princess Emelia." He smiled at Emelia, who understood the situation. Rumors about them might spread if they were casually having a conversation.


    The two servants greeted them and left immediately. Emelia made an awkward atmosphere around Elliot so that the two servants would think Emelia dislikes him. But Emelia continues, "I''m sorry, who are you?" She intentionally said it out loud, and the two servants giggled.


    When the two servants were far enough for them to talk, Elliot sighed out loud and asked, "Really? You didn''t have to make fun of me in front of them."


    "I wasn''t making fun of you. This is who I usually am," Emelia smiles, taking a step. Elliot walked beside Emelia, where her shoulder was bumping Elliot''s arm from time to time. She took a step to the side, distancing themselves and Elliot softly laughs at her actions.


    Emelia took the same route as she did when she first met Elliot in the greenhouse. It''s rather nerve-racking at first to have someone in the greenhouse because under it was the underground library or the secret library. This is why only a few people knew of this place. It''s funny how the flowers and plants in the greenhouse were still alive. It''s as if someone has been tending to them secretly.


    "So this is where the secret library is? The greenhouse?" Questioned Elliot, looking around the greenhouse as he tried looking for clues to the secret library. While Emelia walked towards a water trough and pushed it to the side. And behind the water trough was a lever, camouflaged in the color of brown.


    Elliot heard a loud noise from Emelia pushing the water trough and went to where she is. His eyes grew wide, shocked to discover a secret tunnel. He looked at Emelia''s serious expression and thought she was not telling a lie. But is it possible to preserve books underground? It''s hard because the worms would eat them unless there is a librarian down there.


    As shocked and thrilled Elliot is. It was Emelia''s first time going down to the secret library. It was thanks to her mother she knew about this. If not, she wouldn''t be able to check the history of the actual royal family.


    "It''s amazing. Have you been here?" Elliot asked Emelia, holding a lamp in his right hand, providing them light to see as they walked down the stone staircases.


    "Never. It''s my first time," Answered Emelia as they finally reached the grounds of the secret library. When Elliot reached the grounds, he first asked, "This is it?" He felt disappointed, seeing nothing but pitch black in front of them.


    Emelia looked around and walked towards a wall that had writings which she couldn''t understand. She traced her fingers on the writings and didn''t know what to do next.


    "I recognize this language. This language came from the Safron Empire. They call it the Safronian language. It''s a language most nobles use.


    Though, as you know, all five empires use the language that we use or what we call the common language. They somehow created their own for privacy matters," Said Elliot, bringing the lamp closer to the writings.


    "Then do you know how to read them?" Emelia asked, and Elliot shook his head. Of course, how will he understand their language?


    "Though it is similar to the ancient language. Though it would be better to ask someone from the Safron Empire to decipher it for us," Suggested Elliot, which Emelia agreed to. But then time is limited, and she doesn''t know anyone from the Saffron Empire. She lowered her head, thinking it''s all over.


    Elliot saw the hopeless expression on her face, "It''s not over. You''re in luck because I know someone who understands the Safronian language," Assured Elliot. That person who was talking about was his cousin, Archduke Yves of Melody.


    "How could I have forgotten? Archduke Yves''s mother came from the Safronian Empire. Which means it''s possible for him to be taught their language. Since he''s a half," Said Emelia, and Elliot nodded his head. It was a good thing Emelia studied other Empire'' history. But the Safronian language wasn''t mentioned in the records she read.


    "And now you''re wondering why nothing is written in the records?" Said Elliot as he read her mind like an open book. "That''s because it was just recently made. How recently you asked?" Elliot looked at Emelia and answered, "Eight years ago. Around the time your mother had passed."


    "Eight years ago¡­" Emelia muttered to herself.


    A small pebble drops onto the ground out of nowhere, alerting Emelia and Elliot that there was someone else in this place. Elliot grabbed onto his sword, looking in the direction the pebble was thrown. Footsteps were then heard, gradually getting louder each second until they revealed their shoes. A worn-out leather shoe that looks like a woman would wear.


    "Is that¡­Your Highness? Princess Emelia?" An old-sounding woman asked, making the two more alert. "You''ve finally come to this place. I have been waiting for you," The woman said as she took a step closer to the light. Emelia gasped and ran to give the old lady a hug.


    When Emelia ran towards the old lady, Elliot removed his hand off his sword and watched the two from behind. Emelia looked at the old lady as if she had seen a ghost, but she was rather pleased to see her again.


    "You''ve grown prettier," Said the old woman, comforting Emelia, who wouldn''t let go of her.


    "I''ve been wondering where you have been, Mrs. Gilda."

 Chapter 83 - Truth Of Their History

    "Oh, child. I cannot die just yet. After all, I still have things to finish," Mrs. Gilda smiled as she gently stroke Emelia''s head. Then realizes Elliot''s presence and bowed her head, "Greetings to His Imperial Majesty."


    "I''ve been waiting for your arrival," Said Mrs. Gilda as she looked at Emelia, who hid her face away.


    Under the mysterious writings, Mrs. Gilda steppe on a paddle, then the lights appeared, flashing the vast space of the actual library. Mrs. Gilda limped while walking as she walked to the nearest table.


    The underground library was bigger than what they had in mind. Usually, building underground is a challenge, and since when has this place been built? The beige paint on the walls was about to fade, but the bookshelves and the furniture looked all new.


    Thinking about it, if they walked deeper in the dark, they would have figured that this place was the underground library. It''s surprising enough that there was a way to light this whole place up.


    "Please take your seat," Mrs. Gilda sat on the chair, and they followed. Taking their seats, Emelia looks around the underground library in awe. This place looked properly maintained with care.


    "How did you hurt your foot?" Asked Emelia in a worried tone.


    "Ah¡­I tripped and twisted my ankle three days ago. As you know, this place can be dark," Mrs. Gilda answered. "Don''t worry about me. Worry about yourself first," Mrs. Gilda stood up again, and this time she grabbed a book from a bookshelf near them.


    Mrs. Gilda gave Emelia a book that had a brown book cover and borders painted with gold. The book didn''t look old, but it was obvious when Emelia opened the book. The roughness of the paper and the color made it clear that this book was very old.


    "This is?" Emelia asked Mrs. Gilda, who only gave her a smile. Emelia looks back at the book and reads out loud, "The Royal Family Of The Vivan Empire." What does this have to do with her? Emelia continues reading until she saw "The truth of the Cilia Family." This was the late emperor''s surname. The truth?


    "The Cilia Family is not a blood of royal or a noble. As you know, whoever wears the original crown can become emperor, and that is what the late emperor did," Spoke Mrs. Gilda, catching Elliot''s attention. That might be the reason why they have no knowledge about the history of the Redodel Empire.


    Hubert Cilia, the late Crowned Prince of the Redodel Empire, didn''t or rather wasn''t allowed to study the history of the Redodel Empire. On the other hand, Emelia knew about the history but not fully since most historical records were burnt down.


    "From what I know, the Redodel Empire used to have good relations with the Vivan Empire. But because of some reasons, I do not understand why war broke," Said Emelia, who looks at Elliot, thinking he had answers to her question.


    "That is for me to explain. Your mother''s family, the Beaumont, used to be part of the Vivan Empire. But then one day they moved to the Redodel Empire as commanded by the late Emperor of the Vivan Empire," Answered Mrs. Gilda as she continued, "The reason war broke was because of your mother''s death."


    Alia Beaumont a daughter of a wealthy count and is known for her beauty in the Vivan Empire. For peace relations and alliance, her mother decided to marry the Emperor of the Redodel Empire. The condition was not to hurt Alia Beaumont, or else war will break. But then, in the end, it was broken.


    "I don''t understand. Why did my mother agree to marry the emperor? Even if it was for peaceful relations. I know she isn''t the type to accept something stupid," Argued Emelia, then looks at Elliot, who avoids her eyes.


    "Your mother was forced by her own parents and her friend who was jealous," Answered Mrs. Gilda, "Greedy for power and fame, Alia Beaumont''s parents forced her to leave despite being in love with some else."


    Emelia continues looking at Elliot, bitting her lower lip. She asked, "You knew about this, do you?" Unforgivable. He didn''t even deny it, and he kept his face cool but low. Amelia couldn''t help but put the blame on him.


    "You knew about this, do you?" Emelia stood up, grabbing his collar.


    "Oh dear, please calm down. There''s still more. This is a secret relation that the council members of the Vivan Empire had set up. His Imperial Majesty''s parents weren''t informed about this because by then they have been killed, " Mrs. Gilda stood up, walking towards Emelia, who releases her hand off Elliot''s collar.


    "Then it means his parents died the same day as my mother did?" Asked Emelia as her voice trembles. She couldn''t process the information any longer. It was harder than she had thought. It was a big mess. Everything.


    "Can you handle more information?" Asked Mrs. Gilda, comforting Emelia, rubbing her thumb on her hand. Emelia nodded her head. She wanted to push herself a bit more until she couldn''t handle it. It was a big challenge for her.


    But seeing Emelia about to break down, Mrs. Gilda decided to stop. This at least helped Emelia. Whether it is hard on her, this is something she needed to know.


    "I''ve been wanting to ask, but who are you, Mrs. Gilda? You seem to know everything, and judging from the letters my mother left, she trusts you very much. That is why I decided to trust you," Asked Emelia as her eyes glisters with anticipation.


    Mrs. Gilda smiled, and before answering, she glanced at Elliot, "I am a loyal servant of His Imperial Majesty''s parents. Not only that but also your mother''s personal maid," Mrs. Gilda took a pause, taking a deep breath. She continued, "I used to be a secret messenger and was tasked to protect your mother. But I failed as one."

 Chapter 84 - To Stir The Enemies

    Elliot looked startled after hearing what she had said and asked, "Then that means the unknown letter filled with information was coming from you?" Mrs. Gilda smiled as she nodded her head. It''s thanks to the letters she had sent, Elliot knew that Emelia was safe and that her memories were gone.


    "I''ve been watching from afar. I also got caught by a little girl," laughed Mrs. Gilda, remorse the day she got caught by Tanya. "Princess, I assure you can trust His Imperial Majesty. I am your witness. The lost memory you have, I can assure that you were with His Imperial Majesty the whole time." Her chest felt heavy, and she knew why.


    Every time she sees Elliot, her heart beats at a pace she understood as love. She knew herself more than anyone did. The pain she had to endure during her childhood and the sufferings her shoulders weighed.


    But then everything disappears when he is there with her as if there is nothing to worry about. If it is him, then it''s alright to trust him and stand by his side.


    "I have always been confused where the gentle voice was calling to me. But it seems like I''ve found the source," Said Emelia as she stood upon and walked to the bookshelves.


    Elliot and Mrs. Gilda looked at each other, confused about what Emelia said, and watched her trace her fingers on the books.


    "Mother died a dishonorable death. That is why once this is over, I wish to send her off in a peaceful land," slightly smiled Emelia and her eyes met with his. "It would be nice if my memories were to recover. It would also be nice if you were to tell me some," pointed towards Elliot, giving her a smile.


    But that smile faded when Elliot asked, "And so what are your plans?" Just the question Emelia wanted to hear. She stood tall as she clenched her fist and her emerald eyes burned as if it is engulfed in fire.


    "That is to expose Henry and kick him out of the throne he doesn''t deserve. I know that he is the cause of my lost memories," Emelia answered with confidence that Elliot didn''t expect.


    "If that is your answer. Shall we make a plan that would stir him up?" Suggested Elliot, who smirked as he taught of one.


    The following day rose to a new day, and a maid rushed into Emelia''s room as if she had seen a ghost. Emelia looked at the maid from afar as she was by the balcony. It''s about to happen the plan they had agreed to. At first, she didn''t want to agree to it, but it would work, especially since it''s Henry.


    "Princess, have you heard of the rumors going around? Is it true? You slept with the Emperor of the Vivan Empire? Is this why you weren''t in your room this morning? Did you fall in love with him at first sight?" The maid impatiently asked, and her eyes were begging for answers.


    When the maid walked closer to Emelia, she sees kiss marks on her neck. The maid''s face grew red as she confirmed the rumors to be true. The kiss marks on her neck were indeed made by Elliot this morning, and as much she wanted to hide it, she couldn''t if they wanted their plans to work.


    That night Elliot suggested, "Why won''t we sleep together?" From the background, you could hear Mrs. Gilda saying ''oh my'' while Emelia stood in confusion, not knowing what to feel disgusted or embarrassed.


    "You don''t need to give me that ''ha?'' face. What I meant is should we make a rumor? I know you don''t like rumors but then once in a while, using it to our advantage is useful, isn''t it?" Elliot said, clearing the misunderstandings.


    "Hm¡­I don''t mind. But does that mean I have to stay with you all night? In your room?" Asked Emelia, pulling a book out of the shelf after seeing an interesting-looking book.


    "Not only that but," Elliot points at his neck. "Kiss marks. If they want proof, a kiss mark will do and a bit of acting, which I''m sure you can pull off."


    Back to the present, Emelia watches the maid''s face grew even red. As red as a red rose that had just bloomed. It''s true the rumors were true, and the maid started to panic. She ran out of the room, which would be the start of their plan.


    "It seems like you''re having fun," Said Henry, shutting the door out loud for everyone by the hallways to hear.


    "What brings you here this morning? Did I perhaps do something wrong?" Asked Emelia, pointing her index finger under her chin.


    "Drop the act. Did you really sleep with him?" Henry grabbed her wrist and sneered when he sees the kiss marks on her neck. Henry sighed out loud, "Where else did he mark you?" He thinks Emelia is his property when Emelia is the owner of herself.


    Emelia averted her eyes away, frowning shyly. As she traces her fingers all the way to her thighs. All the more, this angered Henry and pushed her onto the ground. His fist was clenched, raising it up high. While Emelia shuts her eyes, ready to take his hit.


    "Your Majesty, It''s Jason. The Emperor of the Vivan Empire wishes to meet you. He is currently in your office waiting for you." Just in time, Jason saved Emelia from getting another bruise on her face.


    "Tch, you''re in luck. Don''t you think you''re getting away with this," Pointed Henry, then he storms out of the room.


    Emelia sighed out of relief and stayed lying on the ground. For a while there, she taught she would need to endure another bruise. Thanks to Jason, she was able to escape that pain. Jason enters Emelia''s room, and once he saw her, he rushed towards her.


    "Princess, are you alright?" Worriedly asked Jason, and Emelia nodded her head.


    "I''m a bit tired. It seems like I didn''t get enough sleep," Answered Emelia, "And to clear that up, I didn''t sleep with him. Well¡­the kiss marks were from him. But we did nothing more."

 Chapter 85 - The Rumors

    Emelia had a dream, and after she had awoken from that dream, a piece of her lost memories was back on the puzzle table. To think she lost her memories that way, she felt pathetic enough for someone to make fun of.


    "Are you alright?" Asked Elliot, sitting on the bed as he watched Emelia sat up. She stared into space, not knowing how to respond, but she still nodded her head. "Did you remember something?" Elliot Asked once more as he poured a cup of water and gave it to her.


    "A bit," Emelia answers and drank half of the water from the tall glass cup. "There were two of them. I remember hearing one of them say brother to the old man who gave me two scars on my back."


    A scar? It was his first time hearing this from her, and to think that she had been hiding it this whole time means she didn''t want to remember it. Elliot frowned and gently got the glass cup from Emelia''s hand.


    "You never told me that," Muttered Elliot, placing the glass cup on the side table.


    "I didn''t want to remember it. That is why I hid its existence," Emelia answered and walked out of bed to grab a coat to wear on.


    "Did you remember anything else?" Asked Elliot while Emelia stood quiet for a few seconds. She lowered her head and answered.


    "My real father."


    Her real father is Louis Whelan, a Duke of Hestia. The place is known for its rapid growth of skiled soldiers trained by Duke Whelan. He is considered one of the top swordsmen in the Empire and the only one to receive a gold medal from Elliot.


    The rest goes down to history. But what Emelia couldn''t understand is why he never tried saving her mother. Emelia knew she couldn''t think one side of this, but then if he did love her mother very much, he should at least have tried saving her. There must be a reason since the necklace her mother gave her came from her Duke Whelan.


    "P-Princess? H-here I-is y-your tea," Stuttered Tanya, hugging a black tray as she watches Emelia take a sip of the chamomile tea.


    "Thank you," Smiled Emelia as she places the teacup on the plate. She looked at Tanya observing and asked herself how a small child like her be an assassin? Emelia doesn''t know how she looked before, but then if she grew, then it would be nice to see the differences.


    "Can you relay a messenger to him?" Emelia asked Tanya, who nodded her head. "Tell him that Henry came to my room very angry and that we will be moving to the next step."


    Tanya nodded her head and bowed her head before leaving the room. Though it was still morning, Emelia already felt tired. First, a random maid barged into her room and interrogated her. The next thing she knew, Henry stormed inside her room and was about to hit her.


    Now the next plan will start on the day of the party. Five days from now, a party will be held in the Duke''s mansion. For sure, Henry wouldn''t have time to go, and so she would be going in his stead. Usually, Emelia would reject them, but then this kind of party was different. The theme requires an alias and a mask.


    Without to show her face and name her real names. This would make things easier to spread about Henry''s abuse towards her. This would tarnish his name and anger, not just the nobles but also the commoners.


    "A rally? Is a good idea. But then we have a law that states the commoners aren''t allowed to rally, and only the nobles are. Who would be in their right minds to support me?" Asked Emelia as she rubbed her shoulders when a wind blew in her direction.


    "Noblewomen. You don''t know how good you are at persuading others? Not just persuading but beating them into pieces, making them feel guilty," Elliot removed his coat and places it around Emelia''s shoulder.


    "You do know women in this Empire don''t have power. Trying to make them rally might be impossible," said Emelia.


    "Have you forgotten? Who stands beside the Emperor?" Asked Elliot, and Emelia''s eyes widen as she recalls.


    "The church. The priestess herself," Emelia answered as she looks at Mrs. Gilda, who nodded her head.


    "I can help with that," Mrs. Gilda said, placing a warm cup of water on the table. "You may not believe it, but she is a close friend of mine."


    "You''re a genius Mrs. G," Elliot gives her a thumbs-up, and she returns it back to him.


    "The question is will the priestess attend the party? Will a believer of God attend a party where it''s tainted with evil?" Emelia took a sip from the cup and placed it back on the table.


    "That is where I step in to help. Do not worry about that. I will personally go to her and tell her everything," Mrs. Gilda sits back on the table, and seeing the unsure expression on Emelia''s face, she continued, "Don''t worry. She''s someone you can trust. I know the Princess doesn''t trust easily."


    Emelia nodded her head and asked Elliot, "Will you be attending? I''m sure Duke Vernon has given you an invitation." Elliot nodded his head and uncrossed his arms.


    "Air, received it this morning. I have yet to respond, but I will tomorrow morning if that is we are going to do what we have planned."


    Taking risks to taint Henry''s name wouldn''t be easy. But then, this was the only way to remove Henry out of his seat. The rumors will spread one by one, and the first rumor had been circulated already.


    The second rumor goes beyond because this rumor talks about the original crown being fake. This for sure Henry would make them shut their mouths, but then humans are annoying creatures. Even if Henry tries shutting them down. It won''t change that the sapphire from the original crown is missing.


    One small detail can change everything.

 Chapter 86 - The Priestess

    "It has been a while. How are you doing, Gilda?" Mrs. Gilda lowered her teacup and gave Mila a smile as her response. When was the last time they saw each other? Things in the empire were slowly changing, and they slowly drifted away from each other.


    Mila tucked her light brown hair behind her ear, and as she smiled, her wrinkles were visible. Before they knew it, they both grew into old ladies.


    "I''m doing great. How about you?" asked Mrs. Gilda. Seeing the eyebags under Mila''s eyes, she said, "I shouldn''t have asked how inconsiderate of me. I assume things aren''t going well for you?" Mila sighed heavily as she places her hand on her cheek.


    "As you see, there are too many people suffering right now. Shortage of food and crops aren''t growing well. The Emperor isn''t doing anything else, and so the people had been asking help from the church," said Mila sighing for the second time. It''s given because all Henry focuses on are the nobles, not the commoners who need help the most.


    "I''m sure there is a reason why you came looking for me," said Mila, fiddling her fingers as her gaze was set on Mrs. Gilda.


    "We need your help," Mrs. Gilda straightforwardly answered. Her eyes begging in all seriousness at Mila felt she had no choice but to listen to her friend.


    "We? Are you pertaining about Princess Emelia?" Mila asked Mrs. Gilda, who pursed her lips and nods her head.


    "Gilda, you do know the church doesn''t want to be involved with politics. Not only that, but you do know how much the church dislikes the royals," Mila said, but Mrs. Gilda didn''t give up. She clenched onto her dress and said.


    "But Her Highness. No, Emelia doesn''t have the blood of the Cilia family. She is not related to them, and you know this," persuaded Mrs. Gilda, but Mila shook her head, still not persuaded to do so. If Mila sides with Emelia, the church and especially the people would go rage against them. From the beginning, the church is neutral. They won''t side to anyone else asides from themselves.


    "Gilda¡­I know what the Princess wants to do. Using my powers as the priestess, I can kick His Majesty out of his seat, but it isn''t easy. Once they know the church is siding with the Princess, things can go wrong."


    "I beg you, Mila. I can promise you that this place. No, this empire will become a better place if we give Emelia the seat. She can do so much to save the people living in this empire," frowned Mrs. Gilda as she bit her lower lip. "Please¡­" Mrs. Gilda begged once more, hoping Mila would change her mind.


    Seeing her friend beg for help. All Mila could feel was sympathy towards Mrs. Gilda. She wants to help, but then this will go against the church. Even if she has the highest position in the church, it didn''t mean she could do whatever she wanted to.


    Mila sighed for the third time now. She felt troubled. But she needed to give Mrs. Gilda an answer. "Under one condition. The church will only help when the time comes. With that saying, the church will not help on how you plan to expose His Majesty. And only help once he has been exposed. That is the least I can do for you."


    Mrs. Gilda shook her head. This was enough for them. Exposing Henry was their job, and all they need was someone who could kick Henry out of his position. Mrs. Gilda held Mila''s hand and smiled.


    "No, this is enough. Thank you, Mila."


    "I should be the one thanking you. Take this as a way to repay you eight years ago. "


    Back in the palace, Emelia was seen sitting by the balcony as she admires the flowers in the gardens. Though the red roses aren''t as red as before, they still looked beautiful. From the outside, they look fierce, but on the inside, they are fragile flowers. That is why the thorns are there to protect them from harm.


    Two days before the party in the Duke''s mansion and things were going well for them. However, since the rumors have been circulating, Henry wasn''t doing fine at all. The noblemen who heard this were in range, sending complaints which he needed to respond to.


    With Henry''s busy schedule, he didn''t have the time to visit Emelia, and either way, if he did, he wouldn''t see her since she would stay in Elliot''s room from day to night.


    "It''s dangerous there you might fall," said Elliot, leaning on the glass door of the balcony.


    "Even if I fall, the bushes down there will save me," Emelia said as she placed her feet back on the ground.


    "It''s a good thing that the Priestess decided to aid us," Elliot changes the topic.


    "If she didn''t, then we wouldn''t be able to go forward with our plans," agreed Emelia.


    "What''s left for us to do is to continue spreading the rumors around. I should thank Ayfara for this," chuckled Elliot.


    "Ayfara?" muttered Emelia to herself as the name sounded familiar.


    "One of my loyal servants who decided to work as my shadow instead of Tanya," answered Elliot as he continued, "I didn''t understand why she decided to switch places with Tanya, but I feel like this was her way to punish herself."


    "And do you think she deserves to be punished?" asked Emelia.


    "No, she doesn''t. I think she regrets not being able to control herself. You might meet her soon," said Elliot while Emelia didn''t look excited at all. "You called her Aya once. A nickname she hates so much," Elliot laughed as he remembered the first time he called Ayfara with that name.


    "Did she try killing you?" asked Emelia as she slightly grinned.


    "I would be dead by now," Elliot went along with her joke.


    Elliot watches Emelia as she continues to stare at the gardens. Seeing her right in front of him still feels like a dream. Until now, his heart wouldn''t stop wavering when Emelia is out of his sight. He didn''t want to admit it, but he''s become greedier for her.

 Chapter 87 - Party In The Mansion I

    The day had finally arrived, and it was their time to step into the battlefield. Emelia stood in front of a long mirror, looking at herself as she fixes her dress. The color of her dress reminded her of the roses by the gardens. Rose-red her favorite color and her mother''s.


    Tanya stood beside Emelia, then hands her a black mask, decorated with silver paint decorated with flora doodles and a white feather sticking on the right side.


    The door opens while Elliot peaks his head, looking at Emelia to be stunned by her appearance. He walked towards Emelia and kissed her on the cheek. The servants who saw it all gasped in excitement and watches the two.


    "You look gorgeous," said Elliot while Emelia tip-toed, reaching his ears and whispers.


    "You didn''t have to do that."


    "It''s to put up a show. They might think we''re not getting along," whispered back Elliot, giving Emelia a smile as she lowers her foot back.


    "Are you ready to go?" Elliot offers his arm, and Emelia wraps her arms around his.


    When they walked out of the room, the maids in the room squealed while some felt uncomfortable. The rumors were going well, but then some don''t support them. They think Emelia cheated on Henry when they were not even in a relationship.


    Building a fake relationship was just a way to protect Emelia. That''s because Emelia is now known as Elliot''s lover. If word of Emelia getting abused by Henry goes around, then that is where it starts. Henry wouldn''t be able to touch a single strand of Emelia''s hair.


    The tall silver gates opened upon their arrival by the duke''s mansion. It was Emelia''s first time coming to this mansion which amazed her by the tall structures that stood over their carriage. The duke''s mansion looked as if it wasn''t harmed during the war.


    "Have you been here?" asked Elliot, looking at the mansion.


    "I''ve been stuck in the palace for who knows how long. It''s my first time coming to this place," answers Emelia.


    When Henry''s parents died in the war, he inherited the title of Duke. But when he inherited the title of the Emperor, he entitled another noble as the duke. He doesn''t have any siblings, which is why Henry is spoiled and wants everything as his.


    "Duke Zed, someone whose age is close to ours," said Emelia, closing the curtains back as they arrived by the stairs leading to the mansion.


    Elliot wore his mask on first and stepped out of the carriage, then followed Emelia, who had her mask on by then. Walking up the stairs caught the eyes of the nobles. One tall, handsome figure which any noblewoman knows that he looks handsome. While the other figure looked fragile and courteous.


    When they arrived in the mansion, just like what they expected, many nobles attended. They stood right beside each other and grabbed a drink as they waited for the ballroom dance to begin.


    "You still remember what we need to do?" asked Elliot while Emelia glared at him.


    "You don''t need to remind me," said Emelia, taking a sip from the champagne.


    Emelia heard a bunch of noblewomen laughing in a corner and looked at Elliot, who nodded his head, telling her to go. From her sight, there was a group of noblewomen gather, talking to each other. And who she needed to get close to was the noblewoman wearing a peach-colored dress with extravagant jewelers on her fingers and neck.


    The only person crazy enough to do this was the chatterbox and lady who wanted to stand out the most. It''s a good thing this lady is slow when it comes to recognizing people.


    "I''ll be back," said Emelia, giving her champagne to Elliot, who watched her from afar.


    When Emelia''s appearance and presence were visible in front of the noblewomen, she joined in, saying, "Good day ladies, I have some juicy news for you to hear. Do you want to hear it?" At first, the noblewomen looked hostile against her, but then they changed when she said.


    "It''s regarding the Princess, Princess Emelia."


    Out of everyone, the one who was interested in her was the noble lady wearing the peach-colored dress who goes by the name of Silvana Eclair. The daughter of a former merchant who is now a viscount. She walked closer to Emelia and asked, "What is that information?"


    Emelia smirked, "Rather an information, it''s a rumor. Haven''t you heard that Princess Emelia''s lover is the Emperor of the Vivan Empire?" Silvana''s brows raised as she knew about this. Who wouldn''t?


    "And so? We all knew about that. If you''re not going to give more, then get lost," said Silvana, about to walk away, but Emelia stopped her.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to hear this?" asked Emelia, stopping Silvana from her tracks. She turned her back, waiting for Emelia to say it. "Did you know that Princess Emelia was being abused by His Imperial Majesty?" The noblewoman gather gasped out loud, muttering to one another as they didn''t believe it.


    "How can we trust this information? It''s fake. The handsome Emperor, loving his childhood friend?" Silvana asked Emelia, who flipped her fan open, covering her mouth.


    "I am Princess Emelia''s, lady in waiting, and I see it every day. His Majesty storms into her room and abuses her like it''s nothing," Emelia said in a high tone. Her character for tonight is the lady waiting of Emelia.


    Personality is cheeky, wild, and energetic, which is the opposite side of hers.  She wanted to slam her head on the wall, but she had to bear acting this way.


    The noblewoman looked at each other and the non-stop muttering continued. Emelia closes her fan and said, "I can show you a proof. His Majesty does abuse the Princess. Not only he abuses the Princess but also his servants. Look, this was given to me the other day."


    Emelia sniffled, and the noblewoman started to comfort Emelia, seeing her about to cry. Silvana held her hand and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll help you."


    One weakness Emelia knew about Silvana is how she pities others easily. Taking this to her advantage would be a great help to her.


    "Please don''t say it''s from me. I beg everyone of you who heard this. I didn''t mean to say this. I just don''t want the Princess to get hurt," Emelia''s voice trembled, and the noblewoman nodded their heads, seeing the fragile-looking lady.


    "Don''t worry, all the ladies who hear it won''t say a word about you. Helping our sisters is our job," Silvana looks to her side, who nodded their heads in agreement.


    Was it this easy to convince them?

 Chapter 88 - Party In The Mansion II

    From the reactions of the noblewomen, it seems things went well for Emelia. Thankfully no one recognized her because she doesn''t show herself much to the public. When a servant passed him, he placed the glass cup and walked to where he is supposed to be. Seeing Emelia succeed mean he had to better than her.


    "Duke Ze- I mean Cereus, It''s great to see you again," greeted a nobleman wearing a lazuli-colored mask. From his attire, he looks like someone important, maybe a council member?


    The man wearing a red mask and a white suit who is Duke Zed asked, "Who are you? I don''t recognize you."


    "It''s me, you know¡­Warren," He whispered his name out loud. Duke Zed stares at Warren and walks away from him. Why bother talking that man he said to himself.


    Just the man Elliot wanted to talk to. He bumps Duke Zed''s shoulder, and the wine he held spilled onto his suit. Duke Zed went to apologize to Elliot, "I apologize. We should clean your suit before it stains. I''ll ask someone to bring another set of suits, and so please follow me."


    Elliot followed Duke Zed from behind and wondered how a strict man can work for Henry? He doesn''t look like the type of person to work under someone greedy. There isn''t that much information about Duke Zed, which is why Elliot had been careful and observing him.


    Once they reached a room, Duke Zed asked, "What is your purpose of doing that?" It seems like he had gotten caught, but then Elliot didn''t stop there.


    "What do you mean?" asked Elliot, looking at Duke Zed removing his mask. Elliot knew this stupid act can''t continue further, but it won''t hurt to try for the last time.


    "Black hair and golden eyes. Those who didn''t recognize you must have bad eyesight.," said Duke Zed as he bowed his head.


    Interesting. This might be the reason why Emelia wanted Duke Zed to be by their side. His intelligence and stubbornness are on the next level. But it might be hard to bring him by their side since he works for Henry.


    Elliot removed his masked and smiled, "It seems I can no longer hide this identity. I''m quite impressed by you, Duke Zed."


    A former baron who one day inherited the title of Duke. Elliot might know why Henry appointed him as one because he looks hard-working just seeing the eye bags under his eyes. Most of the paperwork of the Emperor goes to him. Since it''s related to the commoners.


    "Don''t you find it unfair? The Duke doing the work of the Emperor?" asked Elliot as he removed his suit, placing it on the chair.


    "Nothing is unfair. It''s normal for the Duke to help the Emperor with his workload," answered Duke Zed.


    "But then you do know you''re being used."


    Duke Zed didn''t take this lightly and glares at Elliot, taunting him not to go any further. It was their first interaction with each other, and it has gone bad already.


    "I''m sure you know that you are handling the affairs of the commoners and don''t understand why your emperor isn''t doing about them. Every time you try suggesting a plan, they disagree with it. This is the reason why the town isn''t progressing," said Elliot. Sooner or later, the frustration in Duke Zed will want to go against Henry.


    It''s like this. Who does the work? Who provides harvest food for the nobles? It''s not like they would do it themselves and do work that disgusts them. If the commoners start going against the law because nothing is being done, things will go wrong for Henry.


    This is what Elliot and Emelia wanted but, using people for their gains isn''t really something they want to do.


    "A former Baron of a small family out of nowhere becomes the Duke. Even nobles who have a lower position than you would be jealous and not only them but the commoner friends you have," taunted Elliot. While Duke Zed clenched his fist, keeping him serene.


    "And what does the Emperor of the Vivan Empire wants? Why do you pester this man in his late 20s? I''m sure you have a reason you want me for something," gave in Duke Zed. His sharp question further interested Elliot. If this man was part of his council, he would shine even higher there.


    "I''ve taken my interest in you," answered Elliot as he continued, "Why don''t you cooperate with me?" He smirked after.


    "Cooperate? What are you planning to do?" asked Duke Zed though knowing Elliot wouldn''t answer his question unless he agrees to it.


    Elliot now understood that Duke Zed wanted to protect the commoners. Though it may not seem like it, the reason this party was being held was a secret charity. Those who attended the party had to pay in advance. That money will be sent to the commoners, especially those who cannot afford to pay the high taxes.


    Duke Zed is a man of his words. Once he agrees to it, he will do it till the end. That shows why Emelia wanted him by their side. The commoners trust the Duke more than the Emperor after all.


    "Princess Emelia will be revolting against the Emperor. She said having you by our side is a great asset," said Elliot, watching the blank expression of Duke Zed though his head was filled with questions.


    "The Princess you say? So it''s true that the both of you are lovers," Duke Zed''s eyes grew wide in amazement. To think it was actually true. From what he remembers, when the Princess became a captive of the Vivan Empire, he thought she would die there. But it didn''t seem like it. Seeing the expression Elliot made after mention Emelia''s name softened him.


    There is one more thing why Emelia wanted Duke Zed is because he has not sworn loyalty to anyone. He doesn''t support the Emperor and is just doing his work as Duke to help the people he cares for.


    "Princess Emelia must be here. I''m sure she is the one who created the rumor of her being abused by His Majesty," said Duke Zed, but when he saw Elliot''s angered expression, he took his word back. "Don''t tell me it''s true?"

 Chapter 89 - Party In The Mansion III

    Duke Zed stood in silence, scolding himself, but at the same time, he didn''t know it was a sensitive topic for Elliot. But to think he really loves her this much impressed him. Since from what he knows, the Emperor of the Vivan Empire doesn''t involve himself with women. Not only that, but also the same for Emelia.


    "I trust you will keep this discrete. For the people you care the commoners," said Elliot, but his gaze threatened Duke Zed.


    If this is for the people and to make this place into a better one. It''s normal to follow the leader that will bring the world into peace and safety.


    Duke Zed kneeled onto one knee, reciting, "I, Zed Neutron am at Princess Emelia''s service. If I were to betray the Princess. Death awaits me." He stood back up, and Elliot offered his hand, smiling. Duke Zed shook his hand with Elliot and had forgotten about his suit.


    "I''ll call a servant to bring you a white coat. I''m sure I have one, but it may not be as extravagant as yours," said Duke Zed ringing a bell and entered a servant who bowed his head. "Bring me a white suit for this gentleman," commanded Duke Zed and followed the manservant.


    "I want to ask a question," said Duke Zed, catching Elliot''s attention once more.


    "Go on."


    "Does the Princess know about me because of her mother? Alia Beaumont?" asked Duke Zed, but then Elliot didn''t know either. All Emelia mentioned was we needed Duke Zed on their side. It''s amazing how Emelia knew he would go to their side since he is a person who sympathizes and would choose to help the poor.


    "I do not know. Emelia didn''t mention anything," answered Elliot.


    "I see," frowned Duke Zed.


    "But then she insists on having you on our side," added Elliot, making Duke Zed smile a bit. "May I ask do you have any sort of relationship with her mother?" asked Elliot, and Duke Zed nodded his head.


    "During that time when her mother was still free. She would go and visit an orphanage. At that time, I still lived in the orphanage despite being 18. And she would always tell us how much she appreciated us," paused Duke Zed, then continuing. "At first, I wondered why she would say those things and found her weird. She was bright, gentle, and as beautiful as a gem. Anyone who sees her would fall in love with her."


    "Each day, she would visit us, but then those visits came to an end. I got worried, and so from time to time, I would sneak into the palace just to see her locked in her own room. To her, I was like a younger brother. She told me she has only seen her daughter once and no more. Even if she could visit the orphanage, she wasn''t allowed to see her own child. Of course, I was angered, but then she was too kind. It''s her kindness that killed her. I wasn''t able to protect her¡­." Duke Zed clenched his fist and this time biting his lower lip.


    "One day, she just died, and after that, a new Empress reigned the throne. Alia Beaumont is the forgotten Empress. Just like her daughter, she is the forgotten one. Which is why this time to repay Alia''s kindness, I shall serve the Princess and protect her."


    "Emelia would like it to hear more stories about her mother," said Elliot trying to lighten the mood. "She might know you from the letters her mother gave her. That is why you better stay alive until the end and share your stories about her mother. This is the only way to repay her mother''s kindness. To stay alive."


    That''s right. Dying to repay someone''s kindness is not supposed to happen. If Duke Zed wants to repay Alia''s kindness, he needs to start working hard to stay alive. That is the only way to repay someone who saved you.


    The manservant from earlier knocked on the door before entering. Once he entered her raised both of his hands, giving the white coat to Elliot, he wore it in a rush.


    "We should go. I cannot keep the host of tonight in this room forever and keep Emelia waiting. We''ll be discussing this soon. My servant will be sending you a letter by tomorrow," said Elliot as he first walked out of the room.


    Duke Zed watched his back and sighed out loud. To think a younger man was the one lecturing him. What has he become? Though it felt nice to see someone, helping Emelia not to mention Elliot''s eyes sparkling whenever he mentions her name.


    "She is loved, Alia. With this, you can rest in peace. Now that there is someone by her side, you can stop worrying about your own daughter and rest now," Duke Zed smiled, leaving the room and shutting the doors gently.


    Elliot made his way to Emelia, who nowhere to be seen. If that''s the case, the only place she would be right now is by the balcony. The furthermost one on the left might be the balcony she is in. He took a peak by the light brown curtains decorated with floor designs and saw Emelia sitting on a white cushioned long chair without her mask on.


    Emelia tucked a strand of hair behind her ear when a blew in her direction. She sighed out loud, feeling exhausted after the noblewomen wouldn''t stop talking and asking questions to her. She had to excuse herself just to be alone.


    "Exhausted already?" Emelia jumped, hearing his voice from behind. "The dance hasn''t even started," continued Elliot as he sat beside her.


    "You scared me," said Emelia as her hand was by her chest.


    "If it was someone else, you would have gotten caught. Just wear your mask on," said Elliot, and Emelia listened. She removed her mask because it felt uncomfortable. But she lowered her guard for a second, made him concerned about it.


    A brief silence entered the atmosphere, but they didn''t feel awkward or uncomfortable about it. Rather it felt calming, listening to the birds sing, and music started to play, which means the dance was about to start.


    Elliot stood up and bowed, "Will you dance with me?" Emelia was hesitant to take his hand, but because she was a terrible dancer or, in other words, didn''t know how to dance.


    "I don''t know-"Before Emelia could finish her sentence, Elliot pulled her up and brought her close to him.


    "I''ll guide you. All you need to do is to follow my steps," gently smiled Elliot, causing Emelia''s heart to beat quickly. She couldn''t push to refuse him. The words wouldn''t come out of her mouth.


    "If¡­you say so."

 Chapter 90 - Party In The Mansion IV

    Emelia didn''t know if it''s the weather''s fault that her face was burning up or if it''s because her body was so close to Elliot''s. It''s a good thing she had a mask on to hide her blushing face.


    When the music started, Emelia panic not know what to do. Even if Elliot said to follow his steps, it was confusing.


    "You''re too stiff. Relax a bit," said Elliot as his words tingled in her ears. "No one is here to see us dance. We''re at the balcony after all," laughed Elliot. The distance between them got closer, which made Emelia feel shy. Was his shoulder this broad? She asked herself as her hand rested on his right shoulder.


    The way her heartbeats, she didn''t know how to calm it down. It just happens when she''s around him. The first time when she saw him back in the greenhouse. Just by hearing his voice, her heart skipped a beat. She always wonders what her relationship with him is.


    It didn''t seem normal because he treats her gently as if he wants to spoil her and push other ladies who try, talking with him. He would go this far to help her out of this palace. As if he knows the pain and struggle she is now.


    "Who are you thinking about? Your focus is supposed to be on me," said Elliot, then he pulls Emelia closer to him. While Emelia tries to distance them but couldn''t because Elliot wouldn''t allow her to.


    "You''re too close," Emelia said, but Elliot didn''t listen and continued dancing.


    "You didn''t answer my question," said Elliot, then muttering, "If it was another man, I would feel jealous."


    Another man, he says? Emelia couldn''t help but laugh at his reaction and leaving him confused. The way he frowns doesn''t fit him as an Emperor. From time to time, it''s funny to see the different faces he makes. But it''s her first time seeing him pout.


    "Why do you think I will think of another man?" Emelia asked Elliot, who answered after Emelia made a turn.


    "Because there are lots of men who want you. Of course, I would think of that," Elliot answered, only to feel embarrassed. He didn''t expect to say this out loud, but in the end, he did. "You''re beautiful, intelligent, and strong. Most men who are powerful would want women like you," said Elliot while Emelia blushed at his remarks.


    Elliot isn''t the only man that wanted Emelia. Henry has a great obsession with her and another man who still doesn''t realize his own feelings about her. And who knows, there are other men out there who are interested in her.


    "Are you curious to whom I was thinking of?" asked Emelia as she smiled. She wanted to stop herself from asking, but then she couldn''t help it. Even if her memories with him and a few more were gone. She didn''t feel like it. It''s as if she could tell or ask Elliot anything.


    Elliot nodded his head shyly, and Emelia answered, "You. Who else would I think of?" His ears turned red, which made it visible in daylight. Emelia saw it and laughed once more while Elliot watches her laugh at him, feeling Embarrassed but relieved at the same time.


    "That''s because you don''t know," Elliot mumbles.


    "I don''t know what?" asked Emelia, curious about what he meant.


    "You don''t know how much I love you."


    Before they knew it, the music ended, and Elliot felt flustered, confessing out loud in broad daylight. It seems like the bet they made was nothing anymore. After all, the first person to fall in love was Elliot. He knew his first impression towards Emelia wasn''t a great one, and that is why he tried repaying it.


    "I don''t think the bet needs to go on," said Elliot, which Emelia didn''t understand. What bet? She asked herself. Without knowing, her head was slightly tilted, and Elliot saw it saying, "Once your memories come back. I''ll explain it to you."


    The bet didn''t need to go on because things were changing. At first, the bet was a mere entertainment for him. But later on, he realizes that this bet has to stop. Rather it was unnecessary for him to make a bet as if it was a game.


    Without realizing her own actions, Emelia cups his face with a hand after seeing him frown as if he was blaming himself. Her hands moved, and she didn''t know why. For some reason, her heart was telling her to comfort him.


    Elliot''s eyes grew wide when Emelia cups her hand on his face. He flashed a gentle smile at her that brought her back to sense. Emelia retreats her hand back, but Elliot didn''t allow it. He held her hand and places it on his face again and this time, smiling.


    "Don''t. You don''t have to feel shy about it," said Elliot, then kissed her palm. He wanted to possess her so much, but not yet. When things settle down, that is why only time he would want more of her.


    Emelia found it adorable for him to act like this. It''s as if this wasn''t his first time doing this to her. Unless there is another woman, he does this to.


    "I''ve wanted to ask, but don''t you have a fiancee?" Emelia asked out of curiosity because he''s the great Emperor of the Vivan Empire. Usually, at his age, he would be married, but he still isn''t.


    "I don''t. That''s because I finally found the one who I want to be with," answered Elliot. This time he removed her hand off her face, and inter winded his fingers with hers, holding her hand, "But even if I had one. I wouldn''t go to her and go to you."


    Again her heart skipped a beat. She didn''t know why Elliot was this fond of her. He''s clearly confessing his love as if they are the only ones in this world. Emelia felt happy, too happy. To the point, she didn''t know if it''s alright to be happy.


    Different men would go up to Emelia and ask for her hand or try to get close to her. But they end up getting pushed away by her. She didn''t like their eyes that only eyed for body and not for who she is. She didn''t even trust anyone in this empire.


    Was it alright to be this happy?


    "I know I don''t want to break the mood, but then Duke Zed had pledge alliances with us. This is enough for us to take our next step, am I right?" asked Elliot, and Emelia nodded her head.


    "This is just the beginning. We should brace what''s going to happen. Things might get bloody, and we should avoid bloodshed at most."


    "Don''t worry. You''re not alone. There are people waiting for you to come back. I''m sure they will welcome you with warm hugs," comforted Elliot as he raised their hand together, smiling.


    They. Elliot was talking about the others. His loyal servants and some nobles back in the Vivan Empire are waiting for her. Emelia still doesn''t know how much the people love her. She may have enemies, but then she has friends to be with her.


    "They''ll meet you soon. When things go hectic, that is," added Elliot lowering their hands down, still holding her hand. "Your mother is a wonderful woman. She loved you and tried protecting you as much as she could."


    "My mother? What do you mean?" asked Emelia. She doesn''t know much about her mother. What she did and when she started rotting in her own room. Not to mention dying when her mother didn''t deserve any of it.


    "Duke Zed knew your mother. So once we have the time to gather and talk, you can ask him all you want. I''m sure he will be glad to tell you since he adored your mother very much," Elliot answered. Then holding both of her hands, he said, "Emelia, you don''t have to bear it all alone. I''ll be your other shoulder. And if you fall, I will be there to pull you up."


    Was it because of the mood that made him say it? Or has he wanted to say this? Emelia asked herself. But then hearing those words made her chest feel lighter. Is this how a normal person would treat another? Emelia didn''t think so.


    This man was clearly in love with her, and she could see it. Rather than pushing him away, he pulls her into her. She wanted to hug him, bury her face into his chest, and be comforted by his warmth.


    Even from his hands, she could feel his gentleness and kindness. He was spoiling her too much, and she didn''t know what to do anymore.


    "Are you alright, helping me? Sacrificing your life just to be with me?" asked Emelia as she wanted to be sure that he will not run away from her. If he is really telling the truth.


    "I''ve already dedicated my life to you long ago. That is why all you need to do is stay by my side and believe in me."

 Chapter 91 - To Live

    "Good evening, Princess Emelia. It''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Air Deuson, please call me Air. His Imperial Majesty has sent you a message," Air hands Emelia a piece of paper folded into two.


    On the piece of paper, Elliot asked if she could permit Elliot to go. Maybe with his knowledge of the old texts and books in the library, he can help gather information for them. If it''s someone Elliot trust, then it should be alright.


    Emelia wore a black cloak while Air watches Emelia. She then looked at him and asked, "Aren''t you going with me?" Air nodded his head and stood behind her. She hands him a black cloak, telling him to wear it, which he understood.


    When they arrived in the underground library Air''s eyes sparkled, seeing old texts and books by the bookshelves. He was distracted in his own world to the point he forgot that he wasn''t the only one there.


    "And there he goes," chuckled Elliot, then looking at Emelia, who pulled her hood down. "That reminds me a letter from my cousin came," Elliot gives Emelia a piece of paper.


    "To live, I must be a sacrifice," reads Emelia. "I think someone wrote this for my mother," Emelia stood up, looking at the writings on the wall. It''s probably her last words.


    "Your mother asked an old friend of hers to write it. Rather than a friend, a noble from the Saffron Empire supported your mother secretly," joined Mrs. Gilda, lighting a candle with a burning matchstick.


    "A supporter?" asked Emelia.


    "Even if your mother was having a hard time, she still had nobles who secretly supported her. And most of them were powerful nobles coming from different empires," answered Mrs. Gilda while Emelia and Elliot looked at each other.


    "My mother has supporters from different empires?" Emelia repeated.


    "Your mother isn''t weak. She is also intelligent, and I think that is where you got it. Believe it or not, but one of your mother''s supporters is Duke Yves''s mother," said Mrs. Gilda while Elliot looked in disbelief.


    To think her mother had connections with others was surprising. Since Emelia only knew that her mother was spent her time trapped in her own room. If she had the time to do so many things for her, then why couldn''t her mother save her own life?


    Is it just like what the writings on the wall say? To live, which was pointing at Emelia. For Emelia to live, her mother needed to sacrifice her own life. Is this why her mother wrote that she said to forgive others even if they treat you like nothing?


    It''s not that easy to accept others. It''s not. Her mother is too kind. To kind her kindness killed herself. Emelia couldn''t accept it. She didn''t want to, even if it might make her mother sad.


    "Then if my mother has a supporter from the Vivan Empire, does that mean even the Saffron Empire? And the other two empires?" asked Emelia, and Mrs. Gilda nodded her head.


    In this world, five empires exist. A land filled with rich natural resources, a strong military, and currently the strongest empires amongst is the Vivan Empire. The Saffron Empire is known for its fishery and trading. The Divine Empire, the smallest empire that is blessed by the gods or another word, is called the holy land. And the Orthos Empire, stationed in the north, where snow doesn''t stop falling.


    Is it even possible to have supporters from each empire? If that''s that case, it''s amazing because Emelia doesn''t know anyone who can manage to do that.


    "It''s possible," said Elliot, "I have friends from each of them, and they aren''t just anyone."


    "Let''s just say your mother moves in the dark instead of the light," said Mrs. Gilda as she sat down on the chair and rested her walking stick on her lap. "The enemy your mother had been fighting was Henry''s parents. They are very manipulative people who took advantage of the late Emperor of the Redodel Empire. It was also them who made the late empress the empress."


    So this whole time, her enemy had been the Verdia family. It wasn''t the emperor who was being fooled but the family of the Duke. They might be the ones who are controlling the economic system too.


    "We have ended him," said Emelia. All the more, Emelia felt determined to bring Elliot down. If he isn''t defeated, then the next generation will follow his footstep. At all costs, they should bring him down and sentence him to death.


    Right now, they aren''t planning to murder Henry yet because of how unstable the empire is. Emelia had a plan. A plan to reset this Empire. She didn''t care anymore if she were the one to rule this place.


    "Soon," said Elliot, looking at Emelia. "You''ll be free soon. That is why just hang on there. We''ll get there." As always, his words were comforting to hear. She nodded her head shyly but not showing her shyness.


    "For now, we should watch," said Elliot sighing out loud to remember his plans for tomorrow. "I almost forgot that I had a meeting to attend." It must be about the peace treaty. As long as it''s not signed, Elliot can stay here for as long as he wants, and Henry cannot kick him out since he''s the one wanting it to be passed.


    "Even if they know I''m never going to sign it, they still persist," said Elliot while Air held a book in his hand and sat down after choosing one book to read.


    "It''s not like we can do anything about it. Your Imperial Majesty, you do know how much you are neglecting your work right now. His Grace, Duke Yves, has been sending letters to me, and most of them were cursing towards you," Air said, opening the book he held earlier. He nodded his head, excited to read it.


    "Well¡­he''s the only one who can do my work. Plus, I''m busy doing something else," replied Elliot.


    "But please do remember we''re not your salves," Air glares at Elliot, who nodded his head. "To be precise, we are not your work slaves." Seeing Air glare at Elliot, who looks defeated, Emelia softly laughs at them. Those two look very close, and Air doesn''t seem to fear Elliot either.


    "Let''s wait about two more days. For now, we should wait and see what''s going to happen in the future," said Elliot and agreed Emelia.


    It''s been a week since the party in the Duke''s mansion, and rumor has successfully circulated not just to the nobles but the commoners. There are some nobles who didn''t believe and some who did. While the commoners were mostly angry towards Henry''s attitude at Emelia.


    They wanted to raise their voice but couldn''t, but sooner or later, they will break that law. They, as humans, have the right to voice their own voices out. It''s not right to restrict their own freedom.


    "After that, it''s going to begin. The start of the end of this empire," said Emelia as her eyes laid on the lit candle, watching the fire dance.


    "The end? Or a new beginning? What will you do after?" asked Elliot, and the others awaited her answer.


    "I don''t know," answered Emelia. She never really thought about it. If this plan succeeds, what will she do next? Build the empire back up again? Or walk a path of freedom without anyone to interfere. "But I''m sure. I want to be in a place where everyone is smiling."


    "It''s possible for Her Highness," said Air, closing the book he was reading. "I personally think Her Highness is fit to rule this land and change its rules. I''m sure this is also what you want, but you are still unsure."


    "Whatever you choose, I will support it," smiled Elliot, and he added, "But don''t feel pressured about it. It takes time to know what you want to do."


    This is enough for her. This whole time she thought no one was going to respect her. They broke the wall as if it was nothing. It felt great to have people respect her decision and go this far to help her, even if it might break their reputation. It''s as if they didn''t care who they were. They are just doing things that they think are right.


    "That''s right, Princess. I''m sure your mother would have said the same thing. Be whatever you want to be. I quiet glad that Her Highness knows not to be controlled by others," Mrs. Gilda agrees with Elliot.


    "Be the king of your own life," Emelia muttered to herself after remembering what her mother wrote in the letter. Until her last breath, her mother did everything that she believed is right. She even sacrificed her own life to protect Emelia.


    All the more, Emelia felt bad not wanting to live in this world. All this time, there were people around her, helping her take a step. And that first person who she should be grateful for was Elliot.

 Chapter 92 - An Accident

    "What is this nonsense?" yelled Henry as he threw the complaint papers at Emelia. "You did this, did you? During the party in Duke Zed''s mansion," Henry sighed out loud and brushed his hair backward, seeing the indifferent expression on Emelia''s face. He pointed his index finger at her, "I shouldn''t have agreed to this. And you went with him, didn''t you? Your lover? Is he even your real lover? Do you even know how what love is?"


    Emelia shot a glare at him and said, "Don''t compare me with you. You''re the one who doesn''t understand the word love."


    "Emelia, don''t you know how much I love you? That is the reason why I kept you in your own room so that no one can touch you. But I made the wrong choice to let you go free just because we have delegates from the Vivan Empire," Henry slid his hands on her hair and gently stroked them.


    "Your love is not the love we all know. It''s obsession and possessiveness," argued Emelia.


    "But obsession and possessiveness are ways to show affection. Don''t people who like each other do that?" Henry asked Emelia, who shook her head, disagreeing with the way he thinks.


    "You''re wrong, Henry. This is not affection. This is abuse. The love you know is not right. You''re not even in your right mind anymore," said Emelia, taking a step back away from Henry.


    "This is mine. Everything from top to bottom is mine," said Henry, only to be shut when Emelia slapped him on the face, leaving him speechless. He looks at Emelia and touched his cheek, feeling it burn. He gritted his teeth and was about to say a word, only to be cut by her.


    "I''m not your item. Starting today, I won''t allow you to abuse me any further. If you do, I''ll go to Elliot and tell him not to sign the peace treaty," Emelia threatened Henry, who clicked his tongue.


    "I was the one who brought you back here, and this is how you treated me? Is this how you will pay back my kindness?" Henry yells at her and pulls her hair down. Emelia kicks him on the stomach, and he fell onto the ground, coughing.


    "I told you not to touch me, did I?" Emelia swept her hands and crotches. She gave Henry a stern, inferior look that made him shudder. "I''ll say this for the last time. Don''t order me what to do, and don''t compare me with yourself," Emelia walked over to Henry, who fiercely glared at her and did not think twice to pull her down with him.


    Emelia''s eyes grew wide as she felt her whole body falling down. From the corners of her eyes, she sees Henry smirking as he watches Emelia''s headland on the corner of a glass table. The corner of the glass table broke into pieces, and at the same time, Emelia landed on the ground, unconscious.


    Are the gods giving him a second chance to renew her views of him? All Henry hoped was for Emelia to lose her memories again. But this time for all of her memories to disappear. It didn''t matter if she looked lifeless or what. Everything of Emelia must be his.


    But then Henry is a fool. It''s not easy for someone to lose their memories that way. It could kill the person and worse for Emelia to never wake up. He walked towards Emelia, laughing, and touched her head, and saw blood flow out.


    The smile on his face disappears, and he starts to panic. Henry took his handkerchief out and tries to stop the blood, but it wouldn''t stop. The wound was so huge that he needed help. His hands trembled as his hands were covered in her blood.


    "Someone help!" pleaded Henry, but no one came. Where in the world are the servants when he needed them? Emelia''s going to die at this point. She''s losing too much blood. "Servants? Jason! Someone!" Henry called, and the door opens to see Air, who gasped after seeing Emelia on the ground with Henry, whose hands were covered in her blood.


    "Your Imperial Majesty," called Air, who was by the door.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Elliot, pulling his white gloves down. Then walking towards to see Emelia on the ground and her purple dress covered with blood. "Air, hurry and call a doctor," ordered Elliot, who stormed inside the room and pushes Henry away from Emelia.


    Elliot looks around to find a piece of cloth long enough to wrap around her head. When he found one on the bed, he grabbed it and tied it around her head. This should be fine for now, but the amount of blood she lost worried him.


    "Just what were you thinking?" Elliot pulled Henry''s collar, not allowing him to take a breath. "What did you do to her? Is this your usual beating to her? To the point you tried killing her?" Elliot raised his fist in the air and did not hesitate to give Henry a punch on his face.


    "This is for hurting her," Elliot punches Henry in the stomach and raises his fist.


    "This is for slowly killing her," Elliot punches Henry in the stomach once more, and as he was about to fly another punch, he was stopped mid-air by Enoch, who heard of the news from Air.


    "That''s enough, Your Imperial Majesty," said Enoch, who regretted stopping Elliot. He shuddered from Elliot''s aura and releases his hand, who laid another punch in Henry''s stomach.


    Elliot felt someone tugging his coat, trying to stop him. He turned his neck to see who it was and saw Emelia, the one tugging him.


    "I''m fine¡­Just bring me somewhere else, Elliot," whispered Emelia, who fell into slumber this time.


    How¡­how can someone be this cruel to her? Elliot asked himself and releases his collar. He stood up and carried Emelia up from the ground. For the last time, he looked at the beaten-up Henry and growled.


    "You''ll pay for this, Henry Verida."

 Chapter 93 - Three Words

    A forgotten memory. This is what Emelia was witnessing right now. A small hand holding the fingers of her mother.


    "Your name will be Emelia, Emelia Beaumont," Alia smiled as she pinches Emelia''s cheek. "Only if the Emperor will accept you," Alia frowned but seeing Emelia''s innocent smile, she couldn''t keep her smile up.


    "This might be the last time we''ll see each other. I''ll watch you from afar, but you''ll never see me and only recognize me by the portraits you see hanging," said Alia while her voice trembles, keeping her tears on the bay.


    Alia removed her necklace and wore it on Emelia, "At least I hope this necklace will help you. I know your future will not be easy. That is why when the time comes of my death, I will send you a letter that contains everyone who you can ask for help."


    What scared Alia the most is that her daughter will walk a path full of hardship. A place she will distrust people, and her heart will be filled in the void of darkness. The longer she held her tears in she didn''t want to let go of Emelia''s small hand.


    "I''m sorry for not being the mother you need. I''m sorry if I cannot help you during your growth. I''m sorry if I''m not able to help you even if you need to the most. But I hope you will not fall into the dark and that there will be someone to help you, love the way you are. My daughter, Emelia Beaumont. I love you."


    Has the light ever felt so warm? Emelia asked herself as she was slowly falling down into a void. That, later on, sparkled bright, blinding her eyes and forced her to shut her eyes. When she felt the bright light had faded. Her eyes flutter, and her vision was a bit blurred.


    As she blinks a few more times and her vision becomes clear. The first thing she sees was a familiar ceiling. She slightly turned her head, looking at the window, seeing the night. How long has she been asleep? And there was something wrapped around her forehead.


    Emelia pushed herself to sit on the bed but struggled to move her body from the pain coming from the back of her head. She flinched and touched her head, feeling the bandages. The room was not lit, but she was still able to see in the dark. Not knowing the reason why but she wanted to stay by the balcony.


    "I''m done for tonight," said Elliot, rubbed his temples while Air organizes the papers on his messy table.


    "It''s better for you to drink something warm. I''ll pre- "


    "No, it''s alright. I plan to visit Emelia tonight," stopped Elliot and stood up to wear his blue coat.


    "At least get some rest. They won''t be making a move, especially since their leader isn''t working responding to them," suggested Air.


    "It doesn''t mean we should lower our guards either," Elliot stood in front of the door, about to leave his office. "But thanks for worrying about me," thanked Elliot, then he left his office, making his way to his room where Emelia rested.


    When he entered his room, the first thing his eyes fell on was his bed to see Emelia, but she wasn''t there. Elliot looks around his room and sees his balcony open, and there sitting on a chair, he sees Emelia, watching the moon.


    His heart dropped, wishing this wasn''t a dream. He walked closer to her direction and wrapped his arms around her body. Elliot buried his head on her nape and knew it wasn''t a dream. Her flowery scent and her warmth.


    Elliot felt Emelia''s hand on his head, stroking his head. It''s really not a dream, is it?


    "How are you feeling?" Elliot asked Emelia, who continues stroking his head. He didn''t want to let go of her. Not this time.


    "My head hurts a bit, but it''s bearable," answered Emelia as she lowered her hand.


    "You''re awake. It''s not a dream, is it?" asked Elliot, trying to keep his composure as he held Emelia in his arms.


    Seeing Elliot about to collapse just by seeing her made Emelia relieved that he still hasn''t given up on her. Just like before.


    "It''s not. It''s not a dream, Elliot," Emelia calls his name. He raised his head and turns Emelia, looking at him, smiling. He grits his teeth and embraces her one more.


    "You know I had a dream about my mother. She held me in her hands with gentleness and departed with a smile," paused Emelia when Elliot embraces her tighter. "I started to wonder what kind of person is my real father. If he sees me, will he accept me with warm embraces just like what my mother did?"


    "Elliot, do you still remember the bet you made?" asked Emelia while Elliot raises his head and looks at her, wondering what she was about to say. "I think I''ve really fallen in love with you," Emelia smiles and brushes the tears that fell off Elliot''s eyes.


    After all this time? Elliot asked himself. The bet they made didn''t matter to him anymore. He doesn''t care about it anymore. All he cares about was the woman in his embrace right now.


    "That bet doesn''t matter anymore. All that matters to me is that you are here awake in my arms," Elliot cups Emelia''s face and slowly brought his lips to hers, kissing her with the most gentle kiss ever.


    When their lips departed, Elliot craved for more. Everything from top to bottom, he wanted it but then not now when Emelia had just woken up. Emelia softly laughs as she nuzzles her cheek on his hand. This is it¡ªthe warmth she had been finding for.


    "Have your memories return?" asked Elliot, not wanting to let go of Emelia. Emelia nods her head, and Elliot tries to keep a smile up. He pulls Emelia back into his chest, "Thank you. Thank you for not leaving me."


    "I love you, Emelia."

 Chapter 94 - It Still Feels Like A Dream

    With a breath of a sigh and the sounds of the birds singing. Emelia''s eyes fluttered to see Elliot''s sleeping face. So this is what he looks while sleeping. Emelia smiled as she poked his forehead as furrowed.


    To think she''s back in the Vivan Empire still felt like a dream. The palace where no one dared to speak bad about her and respected her for who she is. Though at first, it wasn''t a pleasing experience. But things worked later on.


    "Is it that entertaining to watch me sleep?" asked Elliot with his eyes closed and pulled Emelia back on the bed with him. He slipped his hand around her waist and snuggles his nose by her neck.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me," commanded Emelia, embarrassed as to how close their bodies were. She still couldn''t get used to how their bodies were sticking to each other. She didn''t want Elliot to hear her heart beating out loud.


    "You don''t have to be shy about this. It''s natural since we''re lovers," Elliot opens his eyes and held Emelia''s hand.


    It still feels like a dream that her body is wrapped around with Elliot''s arms. But she isn''t the only one who was thinking like this. Elliot didn''t want to let go of Emelia, feeling it was still a dream.


    "You should get up before Air arrives," said Emelia, but Elliot shook his head a buried his head under the blanket.


    "Don''t mind him," said Elliot, still hiding his face under the blanket.


    "Don''t be like that," said Emelia as she gets out of his arms and pulls the blanket down. She strokes his hair, "Also, don''t we need to discuss an important matter?"


    "If you say so," frowned Elliot as he got out of bed and buttoned his shirt up. "You know if you keep looking at me, I''ll start feeling embarrassed," said Elliot, rubbing his nape. While Emelia looked away from him and grabs the nearest coat, she could find.


    Air knocks on the door before entering, "Your Imperial Majesty-"Air paused when he saw Emelia, standing up like nothing was happening, and Elliot, whose face looked new and bright. But the question is, since when was Emelia awake?


    "Great timing, Air. Call Vanessa to come and help Emelia dress," order Elliot who froze and looks at Elliot, saying he needs an explanation. "I''ll explain later. Hurry and call for Vanessa," said Elliot, and this time Air followed his orders.


    The first thing Vanessa did when she saw Emelia was to give her a hug. Even if she knew it''s improper for a maid to hug a noble, she didn''t care about it anymore. What''s great is that Emelia is safe, and it''s not a lite.


    "Princess, you have no idea how much I worried about you," cried Vanessa while Elliot and Air left the two ladies alone to have their own time.


    "I didn''t mean to make you worry," comforted Emelia.


    "Princess, next time, I''m not letting you go. I won''t leave your side ever again," Vanessa continues to cries as she helps Emelia wear her dress.


    "V-Vanessa, I think you''re tying the dress too tight," said Emelia, and when Vanessa realizes it, she cries even harder while apologizing.


    "I''m sorry, Princess. Are you hurt? I didn''t mean to hurt you. When you''re already wounded."


    It took a while to calm Vanessa, and Emelia didn''t mind spending time with her. She must have been worried when she received news about Emelia. Now Emelia thinks about this just how much did Elliot and others suffer from Vanessa''s cries. But then again, Vanessa isn''t the type to go around crying.


    "Though the bandages around my head wouldn''t be gone for a while. I''ll be able to move this much," assured Emelia as they made their way to the dining hall.


    "Are you sure you want to eat breakfast here? I can bring your food to your room if you want," said Vanessa, still concerned with her conditions.


    "I''m fine. I''ve been asleep for five days? It''s natural to move around after sleeping for that long."


    "If the Princess says so. But please do not hesitate to say if your feeling uncomfortable. Vanessa here will come rushing."


    "Thank you," smiles Emelia as she enters the dining hall to be greeted by Elliot and Duke Yves.


    Duke Yves stood up and bowed his head, "How are you doing, Princess Emelia?" asked Duke Yves while Elliot stood up to escort her to her seat, which was beside his."


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m doing fine," answers Emelia as she thanked Elliot and took her seat.


    "I''ve asked the chef to cook you something easy to eat," said Elliot as a servant places a bowl of porridge in front of Emelia.


    Emelia nodded her head and took a small portion of the porridge. While Elliot watches Emelia''s every single move. Duke Yves felt he shouldn''t be here. It''s too warm in this dining hall.


    "I think I shouldn''t be here," mumbles Duke Yves as he gobbled down a roasted chicken leg and finished with a cup of water. "If you don''t have anything else to tell me. I''ll get going. The longer I stay in here, I feel like I''m going to get indigestion," joked Duke Yves, waving goodbye to Elliot and bowed his head at Emelia before leaving.


    The other servants felt bad for Duke Yves, but then at the same time, they would have done the same thing. Those servants who weren''t married or weren''t in a relationship felt jealous of their relationship. It''s as if they came out of a novel.


    "What do you think?" asked Elliot as he places his arm on the table and rests his chin on his hand, smiling.


    "It tastes good," answers Emelia, taking another spoon into her mouth.


    "Emelia, I know it''s the time to talk about this, but I think I should let you know now," Elliot said while Emelia lowered her spoon and had a feeling this talk was going to take a while. But then she didn''t care at all since she wanted to.


    Her memories had returned, but then again, she was brought to the Vivan Empire out of Elliot''s rash thinking. Emelia has no clue what was going on between the two empires. At least she wanted to be the one who ends Henry.


    "They know that you are being treated here, and since then, that man shut himself in his room. What''s crazy is that the council members are the ones controlling the Redodel Empire now," said Elliot as he pours Emelia a cup of water and gives it to her. He continues, "The commoners and nobles heard about this incident. They aren''t happy at all."


    "That means the council members are trying to calm them down. I''m sure the people want Henry to say a word, but he isn''t," said Emelia, and Elliot nods his head.


    "It''s our time to bring them down, or do you have another plan in mind?" asked Elliot.


    Another plan? Emelia had one, but then would it be a good idea? It will burden Elliot all the more, and she didn''t want to any longer. Every time when things go wrong, he''s the first person to come running to her.


    "I know this may sound absurd, but then. Will you agree on combining the two empires?" asked Emelia as her eyes didn''t waver when proposing.


    Elliot stayed quiet as he thought about it. He did think of merging the two empires, but the question is would the people agree to it? The two empires that had benign war will become one. Is it even possible to unify them?


    "I know what you''re thinking. It''s going to be hard but then. Taking a risk won''t hurt, right?" asked Emelia, slightly smiling. "I know it''s going to burden you, but then there are people in the Redodel Empire who deserve more than we do."


    Elliot sighed heavily but then Emelia was right. As the emperor of the wealthiest empires, it''s only right to think about their people''s safety and needs.


    "Then are you prepared to work alongside me?" asked Elliot. Who meant are you ready to help him rule the two empires together? Was Emelia ready to become the empress?


    "You don''t want me to?" asked Emelia as she smiled, teasing Elliot. "I''m prepared¡­ I''m prepared to serve the people. Even if I don''t have the blood of a royal," Emelia held Elliot''s hand, who kept a smile but later on frowns.


    "Why are you frowning? Aren''t you supposed to be smiling?" asked Emelia as she stood up and opened her arms open for Elliot. She tilts her head slightly, asking, "Isn''t it a proposal?"


    Elliot''s ears flushed red, and he laughs from being defeated by Emelia. Since when has she become this bold? The once serious Princess is finally opening her heart, and he can''t let this chance escape. He stood up and wraps his arms around Emelia''s waist.


    "Be prepared to be locked in my arms."

 Chapter 95 - The War I

    "As we discussed earlier. The council members of the Redodel Empire are taking control of their government instead of their Emperor. It''s a sudden change in our plans, but personally, for me, it''s best if we infiltrate them as soon as possible," said Air.


    Henry lowers his guard just because of an accident he caused. It''s as if it''s his first time seeing blood, but it isn''t. When he saw Emelia, bleeding he had thoughts that she was going to die and not make it alive. He fell into shock.


    Being unresponsive and irresponsible with his duties, the council members, who were more corrupted than Henry, took over. They have controls of their military, and there are two traitors from the Vivan Empire who sided with them.


    Sooner or later, Elliot knew this was going to happen. Chief Malazan and Count Fredrik are easy people to read. They are like an open book easy to read. Even a child would know their plans if they knew what the situation is.


    "Let''s prepare," Elliot stood up. "Let''s prepare for the final war," said Elliot and pulled his white gloves down. He looks at Emelia, who nods her head, agreeing with him. This is their only chance to end the Redodel Empire.


    Their first defeat is not enough for them to surrender, and the second time it won''t fail. All nobles who sided with Henry will not be forgiven. They will all be beheaded.


    "Send them a letter. No, an ambush is better. Four days from now, we will prepare to ambush them and give them a final blow. The nights might be sleepless but devote it for the world," said Elliot as he turns his back, facing the window as he looks at the town.


    The people will suffer from the damages, but then a bigger reward awaits them. As few as possible. A few casualties are the best he can hope that will happen. Elliot shuts his eyes for a while then opens it back.


    "The Vivan Empire declares war."


    Four days passed, and the day finally came for their attack. They were all waiting for the sun to set before they infiltrate the castle. It took them two days to set their base. Most of their soldiers were exhausted, but then their eyes were still burning in fury.


    Emelia takes a peek at the thousands of soldiers, standing in a straight line. It''s finally time. After this, everything will end, and a new beginning will start. Emelia clenches onto her mother''s necklace and turns hers back.


    "Don''t worry too much," said Elliot, who was sitting on the chair, looking at the map that was marked with red and white pins.


    "How can I not worry?" asked Emelia as she sat down. "We can''t lower our guards just because they are not prepared. They might know that they are going to be ambushed."


    "I understand what you''re thinking. But then again, our opponents are two people who I''m familiar with. And hasn''t the people secretly evacuated already?" Elliot stood up and walked towards her.


    During the four days, Emelia and the Priestess were able to keep the whole time quiet about their evacuation. The soldier''s in guarding the town in the Redodel Empire don''t do their job. And those who are staying in town were mostly trained soldiers from the Vivan Empire.


    They switched positions, and they were lucky that no one dared to share this evacuation. Though those who evacuated were the ones living near the palace. And those who live out of the walls were mostly safe.


    One of the few rules set was not to hurt the civilians. Not to torture or threatened them. The only ones they could attack were their soldiers and the nobles whose names were listed.


    "My soldiers know the consequences of not following the orders. If I were you focus on what you''re supposed to do," said Elliot as he held Emelia''s hand, who smiled.


    "You''re right."


    Emelia closes her eyes and meditates. Her plan was to meet up with Mrs. Gilda and the Priestess. Along with a few soldiers, she will escort the people who were not able to evacuate safely. It''s because their plans were in a rush. But taking risks won''t hurt.


    After meeting up with them, Emelia will bring them out of the battle area which is the inner circle of houses that are near the palace. It''s a good thing she was able to participate in this war even if her body wasn''t physically fit to do so.


    Three days of training isn''t enough to bring her old skills back, but then her muscle memory helped her recover. Plus, this time, she isn''t going to be alone. Argus and Ayfara will be by her side this time.


    "Your Highness, it''s about time," said Argus, who enters their tent and bowed his head. Now there is nothing to hide. Argus didn''t wear a mask, and his eyes looked more determined to fight ever since that incident.


    Emelia nodded her hand and pulled the black hood on. Before leaving the tent, she takes a last look at Elliot, who was busy talking to the other generals. There wasn''t time for them to say their goodbyes. But then she knew she would be back safe this time.


    "Let''s go," orders Emelia as she walked out of the tent.


    Emelia walks towards the horses that were stationed, waiting for her. She looks at the horse she was going to ride on and pats its head gently. The owner of the horse was Elliot and as much as possible, she didn''t want this horse to get hurt.


    "We''ll get back safely," Emelia mutters, then climbs onto the horse. Emelia raises her voice, "Remember, even if the civilians are our priority, so is our life. I will never forgive one of you if you sacrifice yourselves just for your fellow soldiers. Everyone in this squad will come back alive. Mark my words."


    An hour had passed, and nonstop galloping of the horses continued, and it was Elliot''s time to start his plan. He stood in front of thousands of soldiers, and all their attention was on him.


    "As usual, I won''t be explaining what we need to do. And I only have one rule for you, and that is not to die. Even if you are about to die, continue to fight until your last breath. That is what makes us warriors."


    If Elliot wasn''t an emperor. He wouldn''t have this chance to have thousands or hundreds of soldiers in his hands. Just like how they are humans, they deserve to live even if there are those who think they don''t.


    The soldiers and knights raise their swords upon the air, chanting, "For the glory of the Empire!"


    "Let us begin!"


    When Emelia and her team were close enough to the grand church, they got off their horses and walked into the church using another way. Instead of walking straight into the main entrance, they entered through a hidden bunker that the church used as an emergency escape.


    "Wait, Your Highness. Look," said Argus as he points at the enemy soldiers who were patrolling.


    "Let''s leave at least 2 people here. So that in case something happens, one of you can inform us," said Emelia, and the two soldiers selected nodded their heads and hid within the bushes, watching every step the enemy soldiers took.


    Emelia opens the small wooden door and enters it. They walked into the dark tunnel with Argus leading the way while Ayfara staying behind Emelia.


    "It should be around here," said Argus as they took a right turn and when they reached the place where Mrs. Gilda and the priestess were. Argus opens the door with caution, and when they opened the door fully, they see Mrs. Gilda and some priests, sharing their food with the civilians.


    "Mrs. Gilda," called Emelia after seeing Mrs. Gilda taking a drink of water from a wooden cup.


    "Your Highness, thank God you''re finally here," Mrs. Gilda said as she walked towards Emelia.


    "We should bring them out now," said Emelia, but Mrs. Gilda stops her.


    "Wait," said Mrs. Gilda as she brings Emelia further away from the others.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Emelia, seeing the worried expression on Mrs. Gilda.


    "Your Highness, we have a problem here. One of the children is missing when they went to go to the bathroom. The one looking after her forgot about her. She still might be around the bathroom area. As you know, the soldiers knew that the church was forming an alliance with you," said Mrs. Gilda as her voice trembles. Emelia held her hand, assuring that everything will be alright.


    "It''s alright, Mrs. Gilda. Tell us a few details about the girl, and we''ll go and find her. Don''t worry, that is why before the soldiers find this hiding spot, you should escape now," said Emelia, and Mrs. Gilda nods her head.


    There were about fifteen civilians and one missing child in total. It was not much of a number, but then again, they will never know when the enemy will strike.


    "Ayfara, I want you to lead them out safely. While Argus will go with to find that girl. She should still be in the church. If not, then the soldiers patrolling earlier would have found out already.


    "I told the children here that if they were to get lost, don''t move and stay put. The girl''s name is Gina. Please bring her back safely," said Mrs. Gilda as it was her turn to walk back into the tunnel.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll bring her safe and sound."

 Chapter 96 - The War II

    "It''s a good thing we have a blueprint of the church. Let''s go and find her," said Emelia, and Argus nodded his head. But then, as they were about to take a step, they hear the blowing horn playing, and they looked at each other.


    Their troops had arrived, and it has begun. They shouldn''t be here any longer because the enemy soldiers will start going around the church, and it will be harder for them to escape. But then Emelia didn''t have a choice.


    Emelia and Argus swiftly run up the tunnel that is connected to the inner church. The bathroom wasn''t far from where they were, but then again, the enemy soldiers are now running around as if this place was theirs.


    When the council members of the Redodel Empire found out that the church had sided with them. Their lives became in danger. The church didn''t know how to fight. They did, but then they didn''t have enough paladins to protect themselves.


    That is why, as early Elliot had asked them to evacuate while his soldiers will replace them. But then, during the mission of their evacuation, not all were able to evacuate. And they didn''t have time any longer, and that is why now was the time they had to evacuate out.


    Emelia and Argus were finally out of the tunnel, and before stepping into the church, Emelia looks side to side, trying to find the bathroom, and there she sees it by the corner. As she was about to go out, she hears running footsteps and she immediately hides behind the red curtains.


    "Stay in here," ordered Emelia but then Argus insisted.


    "I''ll find her instead," said Argus but then Emelia shook her head.


    "No, you''ll scare her," insisted Emelia and Argus frowns, not being able to help her. "It''ll be alright. This time you won''t be going out alone."


    When the footsteps of the soldiers drifted away, Emelia sneaks into the bathroom and removes her hood. She couldn''t see anything but hears a sniffle and knew that the girl was here. Emelia walks to where the girl is and when she saw the girl she smiled.


    "Are you Gina? You''re safe with me now," said Emelia as she held her hand out for the Gina to reach. Gina nods her head and takes Emelia''s hand. "Now, listen to what I have to say. Just stay quiet as much as possible and don''t be scared. I''m here to protect you."


    Gina nods her head, and while holding Emelia''s hand, they both ran out of the bathroom and back into the tunnel where Argus waited for them. When they reached to the entrance of the tunnel, Emelia told Gina to crawl into the hole which was behind the red curtains.


    When the three of them got into the tunnel safely Emelia strokes Gina''s head, "See it isn''t that hard, is it?" Gina nods her head while Emelia looks at Argus. "We should get going. The others might worry if we don''t arrive in the base in time."


    The three of them safely gets out of the tunnel, and when they got out of the tunnel, they see the two soldiers from earlier and Mrs. Gilda, waiting for them. Emelia walks to Mrs. Gilda, wondering why she didn''t leave with the others.


    "Mrs. Gilda, why haven''t you left? It''s too risky to be out here," said Emelia while the two soldiers got on their horses and Argus carries Gina to his horse.


    "I can''t leave you in there. I was worried that something bad might have happened," worried Mrs. Gilda while she got on the soldier''s horse.


    "Thank you for worrying," said Emelia as kicks her horse and made their way to the evacuation area.


    The ride was twenty-minute ride which was faster than she had thought. The camp was far enough for the enemy soldiers to find. They wouldn''t go into the dark forest since it will scare them. Wild animals might come and attack them anytime. But what they don''t know is that there are early animals in the dark forest.


    Gina got off the horse and ran towards her mother who bowed, thanking them for saving their daughter. As Emelia watches them, she had a sense of jealously to see them reunite. If her mother was still alive will she give a loving smile to her?


    "Your Highness, we''ve word from His Imperial Majesty, to tell you to return to the base," said a soldier who saluted when Emelia dismissed him.


    "I can''t stay here any long. But the soldiers assigned here will be protecting you. That is why don''t worry about us," said Emelia as she looks at Mrs. Gilda for the last time. She nods her head as she holds her hand in a praying position.


    When Emelia arrived back in the base, she sees wounded soldiers being carried into the medical tent and some groaning from pain. Even if they wished only a few casualties, it can''t be avoidable. Emelia walks into the meeting tent and sees Elliot, talking with the other generals. She didn''t have space for her to talk and so she just listens to what they were talking about.


    "Our soldiers has start entered the palace. But then their forces were a lot more than we''ve expected. We should bring more soldiers in," suggested a general and the five agreed with him. But then Elliot shook his head.


    "I don''t think so. Yes, number is power but then we should consider the numbers we have right now. Remember we want the least casualties as much as possible," said Elliot sighing out loud his frustrations.


    "Then why don''t we lead the way?" suggested Emelia. "At least one of the strong generals paves away into the inner palace. Don''t we have the best knights and soldiers? What else do we need to fear?" asked Emelia.


    "That''s too reckless," disagreed a general and so did Elliot.


    "But then we should also remember that their soldiers are limited, not trained well, and they don''t have limited weapons. The previous war just ended, and what did the Emperor spend it on? Decorations and other more useless things that wouldn''t help them," Emelia straightforwardly said, which turned the generals silent. "I am just suggesting if we want to end things as soon as possible."


    It''s either they risk it or not. But then Emelia has a point here which Elliot agreed. Their soldiers are not equipped, and all most all of their talented soldiers and knight were killed in the previous wars. All they had to get was Henry''s head and a few other nobles.


    "Your Imperial Majesty! We have word from the fifth squad. They have successfully captured Chief Malazan and Count Fredrik," a messenger said, rushing into the tent, which Elliot acknowledges.


    "Please make your decisions now. The Redodel Empire cannot stand any longer if we push into the palace and get Henry''s head. They will turn silent and the war will end."


    Though it didn''t seem like it the sun was about to raise. The war had been going on for twelve hours and counting. If they manage to capture Henry''s head within a day, it would set a new record for a war. It sounds unbelievable, but then again the Redodel Empire had no manpower left. They are supposed to be dead long ago.


    "Let''s go with Princess Emelia''s plan," concluded Elliot which the other generals didn''t disagree to this time. "But then this time I will be participating on the final push," said Elliot as he calls a messenger to their tent. "Tell the seventh and eighth squad to retreat. Let them join the final push."


    While the other generals were busy gearing up, Elliot was looking at Emelia who was focused looking at a map. Even if she didn''t look worried about her own proposal, she didn''t have much confidence with it either.


    If this final push works then it will end. But then again. They still shouldn''t lower their guards just because their enemy''s forces are weaker than theirs. Emelia just wanted to use this to their advantage. Either way the soldiers guarding the palace wouldn''t last any longer.


    "Just go with what we''ve discussed. Along with my loyal servants, we are unbeatable," said Elliot as he stood beside Emelia, who looks at him.


    "But still. It doesn''t mean we should be lowering our guards just because you and your team can defeat them easily," said Emelia, pushing Elliot away from her because she was conscious of him being near her.


    "You worry too much," said Elliot then he flicks her forehead. "Not even a hundred of soldiers can defeat us. Everyone who fought in this war will be rewarded handsomely. That is because this will be the last war we will be having."


    The last war. Then after that, what will happen? Peace will be restored, and the people''s happiness will be their priority. Elliot can finally kick those who sided with Henry, and Emelia''s revenge will come to an end.

 Chapter 97 - The War III

    The throne room where the emperor sits on a throne decorated with gold and fancy decorations, sculpted just for the emperor to sit on. Kneeling both on their knees Chief Malzan and Count Fredrik glares at Emelia, sat on the throne as if it''s hers.


    "Where did you hide Henry?" Emelia asked with a cold tone as she places her right arm on the armrest.


    Chief Malzan nervously looks at Count Fredrik, trying to get his attention. But Count Fredrik was looking on the ground, not caring what Chief Malzan was doing.


    "I''m not going to ask for the third time. Where did you hide Henry?" asked Emelia but this time, sending chills behind their spines.


    None of them answered except for Chief Malzan taking glances at Count Fredrik, assuming he knew where Henry is. If none of the answers, then it be best if she were to kill them. They can find him on their own. It''s just time-consuming.


    Emelia raises her hand, signaling a soldier who pointed his sword on their necks. Chief Malzan softly calls Count Fredrik, who finally this time meets Emelia''s eyes. She knew threatening their lives would make them open their mouths. But a loyal servant and a scum master, what else can go wrong?


    Each person''s life is precious, is what her mother would say. There are those who did cruel and unforgivable things in the past. Now they have changed. But there are those who never changed for the better and continues to be foolish. They are the ones who don''t deserve a second chance in life.


    "With one order from me. Your lives will come to an end," threatens Emelia, and this time Count Fredrik yells at her.


    "You who has no blood of a royal dares to sit on the throne? It doesn''t suit you at all," nervously laughs Count Fredrik, who was restrained by a soldier. "Henry''s family are the originals. They are supposed to be the ones ruling this Empire, not by your family!"


    Family? What a silly word for him to say. Not once Emelia considered them as family. A family that doesn''t give her love and all cares about themselves. It''s not bad to care about yourself, but then too much is bad.


    "I know much. But then Count Fredrik, you do know that anyone who obtains the original crown can become the next Emperor of the Redodel Empire. Yes, I don''t have a blood of royalty, but for sure, I can say is I am a better human than you are."


    Count Fredrik grits his teeth and continues to pull the shackles that restricted him. But the soldier pushed his head onto the ground forcibly, making him silent.


    "Are you going to tell me now? Where you are hiding Henry?" smirked Emelia as she tilts her head to the side. Emelia looks at Chief Malzan, who has been muttering that it''s not his fault and that he has done nothing. Emelia asks him, "What about you? Do you know where Henry is hiding?"


    Chief Malzan shook his head side to side and glances at Count Fredrik. It really seems like he doesn''t know where he is. Then that means Chief Malzan is no longer useful to her.


    "Kill him," ordered Emelia as the soldier whose sword was, pointing on his neck, slit his neck deeply. Chief Malzan groans out loud in pain and tries to lift his hand to stop the blood from flowing. But then, because of the chains, he wasn''t able to and died in agony.


    Two soldiers had to drag Chief Malians dead body out of the throne room, leaving Count Fredrik alone. He acted calm as if he had not seen anything, but his face was pale from seeing his friends'' blood.


    "Now, will you answer me?" Emelia flashed him a smile. While Count Fredrik thinks Emelia has something wrong with her head.


    "Either way, if I tell. You wouldn''t spare my life," laughs Count Fredrik while Emelia nods her head. "You are nothing but rotten flesh who is living. Only if you weren''t alive, then our plan would have gone well," Count Fredrik yelled, unpleasing his inner thoughts. He continues, "You are a nobody. Supposed to be a commoner. How can you be so identified with your mother? Using men to climb to the top seat."


    "Are you done?" asks Emelia as she stood up from her seat. Everything he said wouldn''t affect her, but then it''s her mother they were speaking of. When Count Fredrik met her eyes, he turned silent and avoided her. Emelia pulls her sword out and the tip of her sword pressing into his skin.


    "Don''t compare my mother and me when you know nothing of our lives. Count Fredrik, you do know my mother''s family are nobles? Sold by her parents to become the empress. And at that time, my mother was already pregnant with me," smiled Emelia, piecing her sword deeper into his neck. "As for my father. He is the Duke of Helstia. Then let me ask you whose fault is it that I''m alive?"


    Count Fredrik tries to push Emelia away as the pain gradually became worse. He felt his neck splitting in half, even if it isn''t. He looks at Emelia and pleads to forgive him. He didn''t mind getting out alive, losing a limb but then dying is too much for him.


    "P-p-please forgive me. S-spare my life," begged Count Fredrik, but then Emelia wasn''t finished. She pushed her sword deeper, and Count Fredrik''s eyes roll back into white, and he fainted. What is there to spare his life? When he doesn''t deserve it.


    "The answer is it''s none of their faults for bringing me alive. They were purely in love with each other," said Emelia pulling her sword out off his neck and watches his body collapse onto the ground.


    A soldier came running into the throne room and reports, "We have found him. His Imperial Majesty is waiting for you in the room."


    Emelia nodded her head and acknowledged his message. Looking at Count Fredrik for the last time, she said, "Also, my mother was the bravest and kindest of all. She is the best human you would ever meet."

 Chapter 98 - The War IV

    "I''ve done nothing wrong. Nothing wrong. Nothing wrong," mumbles Henry as he shook his legs out of fear as Elliot silently looks at him.


    This man is just so foolish to the point Elliot wanted to be the one to kill him. But then, thinking of Emelia, he held back just for her.


    Henry bit his nails that were bitten countless times to the point there weren''t nails left on his fingers. His eyes wander around the room he had been sleeping in for a month. The charismatic knights who stood behind Elliot scared him the most. Especially his former ally, who he had thought was dead.


    "You''ve done nothing wrong? Really?" huffs Elliot as he rolls his eyes, looking at the pathetic man who sat across him.


    "Y-yes. N-nothing wrong. I''ve been deceived. It''s not my fault," stammers Henry, nodding his head like a dog.


    Elliot hums, not looking impressed at all, "Deceived? That''s not anyone''s fault but yours." If a person gets deceived by another, then it''s his fault for getting deceived. He should have known better than the world isn''t kind as it is.


    "Where is she? Is she still alive? Bring her to me. I need to talk to her," begged Henry as he crawled on his knees towards Elliot. But then Argus stopped him midway and pushes Henry onto the ground.


    Henry looks up at Argus, who didn''t look welcoming at all. He still clearly remembers that night when they came to get Emelia, only to be abandoned. It''s all thanks to Emelia that he is still alive because Elliot wouldn''t spare his life at all. To make it better, he became her personal knight. It is the best reward that he could ever receive.


    "Argus, look at you all fine and well. Why won''t you tell me how you''re doing?" Henry tugs Argus'' sleeves and nervously smiled after.


    The expression on Argus''s face didn''t change. All he can say is that Henry hasn''t changed at least a bit. His shameful acting never changes at all. Even if his life is at risk right now, he still thinks highly of himself. Not a single bit. He has not changed a single bit, and it''s nauseating.


    "I see you have not changed," said Argus and slaps Henry''s hand off him. "You don''t have to ask how I''m doing when I''m perfectly alright. Thanks to you my life has been so much better," Argus took a step back and walks back behind Elliot.


    "How is Emelia? Where is she? Bring her to me," Henry whined, which triggered Elliot to slam his foot on the wooden table. He glares at him, telling him to shut his mouth.


    "I don''t want to hear my name being called by you," said Emelia as she enters the room. When Henry heard her voice, a smile rose on his lips. Henry looked so happy to see her as if he had not seen her in a month when it has been just a week and a half.


    Emelia sat beside Elliot and coldly asked, "Is there anything you need to tell me? I received word that you want to see me." Though he was going to die any sooner.


    "Emelia, spare my life. We have been friends since we were younger. I''ve always been by your side, and yet this happened."


    Does this man have common sense at all? Not once did Emelia treat Henry as her friend. Rather than a friend, he was a stranger to her. They grew up together, but then Emelia strayed herself away from him. It''s clear from the very beginning that she didn''t like him at all.


    It started when he showed a psychopath side of his when they were younger. Since then, Emelia knew that Henry was going to be a harmful person in the future. Pulling the wings off the butterfly and laughing as its body falls onto the ground. It''s not a normal child''s play.


    "I think you have gotten the wrong idea," said Emelia as she crossed her legs. "Not once did I think of you as a friend. Since when have you gotten this idea?" asked Emelia. Not once did she trust anyone after her mother died. Even if she goes friendly around some, it didn''t mean she trusted them.


    "What are you talking about? Emelia, we have been together since we were children. We''re fated to be," desperately said Henry as he stood up, only to be stopped by Elliot when he pulled his sword out.


    Elliot glares at Henry, telling him not to take another step. But then Henry knew Elliot wouldn''t kill him because his head was for Emelia to cut. Henry took another step and smirked when Elliot didn''t do anything.


    "I forgot to tell you, but if you anger Elliot all the more. I don''t mind him giving you some wounds before you die," said Emelia and stood up to pull her sword out, "But I guess this is where our conversation ends."


    Henry whimpers as his legs fell weak, seeing Emelia''s murderous smile. Is this how things will end? He asked himself, trying to get ahold of himself. But his legs wouldn''t stop shaking when Emelia raised her hand that was holding a sword.


    "This will be the last time I''ll be seeing you. The entire world will know you as the villainous foolish emperor. As the future generation hears of you. You will be only known as the worst emperor whose rule only lasted for a month. Not just that but the end of the Redodel Empire."


    Emelia didn''t hesitate to swing her sword to his neck and watches him scream in agony. With another slash on the neck, he turned silent, lying on the ground lifeless. With this, it ends. It''s finally done. Henry is dead and will no longer be here to get in their way.


    The Villain who fell in love dies in the hand of the woman he likes very much. It''s unfortunate, but then that is life where not everything goes according to their plans.

 Chapter 99 - The War V

    Now that Henry is dead and Emelia avenged her mother. The burden that weighed her shoulders was finally lifted. It was supposed to be the happiest day of all, but then she didn''t feel satisfied at all.


    The war ended with the least casualties as they possibly could have. Fifty soldiers died, sixth-three soldiers injured, and ten missing in action. The nobles who sided with Henry were beheaded, and their heads were hanged in front of their mansions. Not just that, but all nobles in the Redodel Empire were stripped of their titles by Emelia.


    Two days passed since the war had ended. With their agreement, Emelia decided to take charge of ruling the Redodel Empire. She sighed, seeing the amount of paper on her desk, and shuts her eyes.


    "Sitting on a desk is not my forte," said Emelia as she stretches her arms upon the air. Then stood up to take a walk around her office.


    Emelia knew being a ruler isn''t going to be an easy task. Not to mention she didn''t have any experience but has the knowledge. But then again, Emelia preferred having experiences to have knowledge.


    As Emelia sat back on her chair, Vanessa enters her office, carrying a tray topped with biscuits and a teapot.


    "How about taking a break?" Vanessa suggested and places the biscuit and teacup on her desk. "The name of this tea is ginseng tea. It''s a bit bitter, and I suggest putting honey in it," said Vanessa pouring honey into her cup before pouring the tea.


    "Thank you," Emelia took a sip of the warm ginseng tea and smiles. It''s calming, and she could feel the energy coming back to her. "Enter," said Emelia when she heard a knock from the door.


    "Your Highness, here are the files you had asked me to gather," said Zed as he gives Emelia the files.


    When Emelia meant every noble in the Redodel Empire''s titles were stripped. She wasn''t telling a lie. Zed is not considered from that, and now he is working as Emelia''s secretary. If Zed didn''t side with them, he wouldn''t be here right now.


    But then, at the same time, how can she kill someone her mother was close to? After spending two days with Zed, he was more of an older brother than an uncle.


    The files Emelia held were complaints from the former nobles. They wouldn''t back down just because their titles were stripped off. They may be rich, but then that money is now useless to them. They deserve to be punished, not rewarded.


    When Emelia sees a familiar nobles, she rolled her eyes and gently places the paper on her desk. Amongst the former nobles who were complaining, he was the worst one. A viscount who owns a casino, asking where his money is placed.


    The money earned by the former nobles was all given to Emelia. She is currently the wealthiest person in the Redodel Empire, thanks to them.


    But Emelia didn''t spend it on just anything but the basic needs of the people right now. The budget for them wasn''t that big, thanks to Elliot, who was helping Emelia. While the reconstructions of the broken buildings were being built as fast as possible.


    "Don''t spare this man''s life and others who I mention. They don''t deserve it," orders Emelia, and Zed bows his head then leaves her office.


    Though killing is not the answer, Emelia knew this was her only choice. Those nobles who will never learn no matter how much they fall will always repeat the same mistake. Giving them another chance is not acceptable.


    "Princess, will you take a break? You have been in your seat ever since the war ended, " asked Vanessa, worried about how Emelia was pushing herself too hard.


    "As much I want to, but I cannot. There are still many issues I need to resolve," said Emelia while Vanessa frowned, unable to help Emelia. Emelia saw her frowning and gave her a smile, "But thank you for worrying about me."


    Emelia continued her work, and before she knew it, the sun was already setting. As she slouched in her seat, she heard her stomach grumbling. She looks at the empty biscuit plate, and her stomach grumbles out loud once again.


    "This should be it for now," Emelia stood up and walks out of her office to be greeted by Argus and Ayfara.


    "Leave me be. I''ll just take a stroll around the gardens," said Emelia, and the two acknowledged her order.


    Emelia closes her eyes and breaths the fresh air in. And when she opens her eyes to see Mrs. Gilda, tending to the flowers, she walked to her.


    "Mrs. Gilda, how have you been doing?" asked Emelia, and Mrs. Gilda bowed her head while Emelia tries to stop her. "You don''t have to bow. I''m not even born with the blood of a royal," Emelia fiddles with her fingers.


    "I dare not to," said Mrs. Gilda as she looks back at the flower. "You are going to be the future empress of the new empire. How could I not show my respects to you?"


    Mrs. Gilda had a point, but then Emelia didn''t want her to treat her some sort of high titled person. When Mrs. Gilda acts like a loving grandmother.


    "Then I have an order. Please call me just Emelia without my title," smiled Emelia, and Mrs. Gilda looks at her and smiled.


    "If Emelia says so. Then I shall follow your others," giggles Mrs. Gilda.


    "Mrs. Gilda¡­can you tell me more about my mother? To be honest, I think you know her more than I do," asked Emelia as she offers Mrs. Gilda to take a seat on the bench across them.


    "Your mother is the kindest and bravest soul you can ever meet," started Mrs. Gilda. "Even if her family sold her away, she didn''t hate them and still continued to love them."


    Emelia put herself in her mother''s shoes and couldn''t imagine what she would do if her family did that to her. She would never forgive them for selling her away when her future was bright. Alia Beaumont could have taken revenge against them but didn''t.


    But maybe because taking revenge isn''t so fulfilling, and Emelia knew how it felt. When she killed Henry with her own hands. Emelia had thought that anger in her would fade, but it didn''t. Nothing faded except the weights that weighed her down.


    "Your mother, when she was sold, was in love with your father. She loved him until the day she died," continues Mrs. Gilda as she plucks a red rose out of the bush and gives it to Emelia. "This was your mother''s favorite flower and the man your mother married planted it for her."


    The 2nd to the last Emperor of the Redodel Empire. But then Emelia didn''t understand why he would plant them for her mother unless he truly liked her.


    "Yes, he liked your mother but then didn''t treat her well. The one who killed your mother wasn''t him but Henry''s parents."


    Only if her mother didn''t die her life wound''t be as tragic as this. But then if this didn''t happen then Emelia would have never met Elliot. Even if they did, it wouldn''t end like this.


    "As for your father. He didn''t know that your mother was sold off. All he knew was she died while she sailed into the seas."


    "Then does that mean he doesn''t know I exist?" asked Emelia and Mrs. Gilda shook her head.


    "He knew because His Imperial Majesty told him about it," answered Mrs. Gilda as she continues with a smile, "I''m sure he''ll welcome you with open arms. Ever since your mother disappeared, he did not take another woman. He stayed alone for his entire life."


    Emelia felt foolish after saying bad things about her father when she knew nothing at all. She took her word back and somehow she wanted to go back to the Vivan Empire and meet her father.


    "That is why once things in your work calms down, please take the time to meet your father. I''m sure he is going to spoil you like any father would."


    Emelia nods her head and lowers her to hide her face. She wanted to hear more, but at the same time, she didn''t want to hear anymore.


    "And so why is my dear Princess on the verge of crying?" asked Elliot while Mrs. Gilda stood up and bows her head. "Mrs. G didn''t I tell you no more formalities between us?" asked Elliot and Mrs. Gilda laughs it off.


    "Then I will make my way back home and take a rest," said Mrs. Gilda leaving the two of them alone.


    "I''m not crying," retaliated Emelia as she wipes her eyes and looks at him.


    "You were," chuckled Elliot, taking a seat beside her. "It''s been a while since we''ve last seen each other," said Elliot.


    "What do you mean? It''s just been two days."


    "So you don''t miss me?" asked Elliot, staring at Emelia''s eyes.

 Chapter 100 - Special : From A View

    A story or rather a legend that everyone knew of from all over the world. The legend of Lake Mela. A famous lake located in the Vivian Empire known for the white swans, where they migrate there every summer. Lake Melia is not just famous for sightseeing but a place where families gather to have a picnic.


    The Legend of Lake Mela is a story about finding your fated partner. There is a story that goes about two people who fell in love with each other at first sight. After that, they got married, but then their lives didn''t turn to be happy ever after.


    The Legend of Lake Melia is a story about firing your fated partner, but then it will end tragically. Just like what many people said.


    Little Vanessa peaks her head by the kitchen counter as she watches her mother mince the garlic. Her eyes follow the knife up and down as she wonders how the blade of the knife was so shiny.


    "Vanessa, will you bring the baskets here?" asked her mother, and she ran towards the table and grabs the basket, then gives it to her mother. When little Vanessa gave the basket, her mother pats her head, "Thank you, dear."


    "Mom, when are we leaving?" asked little Vanessa as she stood beside her mother, trying to take a peek at what her mother was doing.


    "When I''m done packing the food," answered her mother, who places a sandwich into the basket. "Can you call your father and your baby sister to ready up?" Little Vanessa nods her head and walks up the stairs to call her father who was, tending to her baby sister.


    "Dad, mom said to ready. We''re about to leave," Little Vanessa said as she walks up to her baby sister and gives her a kiss on the forehead.


    "Alright," said her father as he stood up and carries her baby sister in his huge, tough arms.


    Little Vanessa runs down the stairs and runs to her mother, asking, "Is it ready? Can we leave now?" Her mother sighed with a smile, not knowing how to handle her energy. But this is what makes Vanessa her mother''s sun.


    "Yes, we can leave now. Vanessa, do you remember what I thought you?" asked her mother while little Vanessa nodded her head and grabs her straw hat that was hanging on the chair.


    "To stay close with papa and mama, and not accept anything from anyone suspicious. Also, not to touch the birds, swimming in the lake," smiled little Vanessa and her mother smiles back at her.


    The Greens family walked out of their house and made their way to Melody town, where lake mela was located.


    Many items and food stalls interested little Vanessa that her eyes wouldn''t let go of the meat skewer stall, letting out a delicious aroma. Her stomach growled out loud as she still hasn''t eaten lunch.


    But she had to wait because she wanted to each the delicious sandwiches her mother had made. It''s better than the food stalls she had seen.


    "Do you want one?" asks her father.


    "No, I will wait when we reach lake mela," said little Vanessa, making her father chuckle at her adorable actions.


    When they reached lake mela, little Vanessa was at lost for words. The beautiful, gracious-looking swans swayed her, and she was tempted to touch them. But her mother told her not to, and so she didn''t.


    When they took a spot under a tree near the lake, her mother laid a red and white striped cloth on the ground for them to sit. They took their seats, and her mother brought out the sandwiches she made earlier.


    Little Vanessa took a bit of the sandwich, and she hums out loud. She knew her mother''s sandwiches were the best, and nothing else could beat it. As she ate the sandwich, her eyes fell on the little boy who was sitting under the tree alone. He was frowning, which bothered her a bit.


    "Mom, can I give a sandwich to him?" asked little Vanessa, pointing at the little boy who sat under the tree. Her mother smiled and nodded her head.


    His hair color was unusual, and so was his eye color. Dark grey colored haired and purple eyes that shined like an amethyst.


    "Here," said little Vanessa as she gives him a sandwich. But the little boy just looked at her with a frown. He didn''t have a welcoming aura around him which made her wonder who made him this angry?


    The little boy''s stomach growled out loud, which made little Vanessa push him to get the sandwich.


    "Just get it. My mom made it, and it''s the best sandwich you can ever taste," little Vanesa smiled while the little boy shyly gets the sandwich from her hand and takes a bite.


    His eyes grew wide and sparkled. It was his first time eating such a delicious sandwich. It didn''t taste like the usual ones the chefs in his house made.


    "See, it''s the best. Do you want more? My mom made lots," smiles little Vanessa while the little boy nods his head and Vanessa offers her hand.


    The little boy stood up, and little Vanessa just had noticed the clothes he wore. They looked extravagant, like what rich nobles would wear. But she shook her head, not caring about it. All she wanted to make was a new friend.


    "Mom, I brought him here. Can he have more sandwiches?" asked little Vanessa while her mother nods her head. The little boy''s eyes fell onto little Vanessa''s baby sister, and she said, "This is my baby sister, Rona. That reminds me, what is your name?"


    The little boy softly answered, "Air Deuson."


    "Nice to meet you Air! My name is Vanessa. You can call me V, which only my only can call me, but then you are an exception," smiled little Vanessa while Air shyly nods his head. "Hey, Air, why were you sitting alone there?"


    As Air was about to take another bite, he frowns, looking at the sandwich. "I ran away from home," answered Air.


    "Why?" asked little Vanessa while mother stops her from asking.


    "I''m sorry about Vanessa. She''s a very curious kid," said her mother. "But your family will be worried about you."


    "No one will worry about me," said Air as he felt a hand on his hand, gently creasing his hair.


    "But then there are people will," said her mother. While Air felt guilty of his own actions. "I know I''m not your mother, but then you should not do that again."


    Little Vanessa looks up at her mother, then at Air, who met her eyes. She smiled and said, "That''s right!"


    "I''m sorry," apologizes Air.


    Despite frowning and not opening his arms to others. Deep down, he is a gentle and kind boy who just wanted to rebel for once. Seeing, little Vanessa and her family laugh as he sat under the tree with them made him jealous.


    "Air, as you grow up, there will be people who will treasure you, and there will be people who you would want to treasure," said her mother. Little Vanessa''s mother continued as she pokes little Vanessa on her nose. "I treasure my energetic daughters and my husband. If no one treasures you. I will be the first one to do so."


    "No! Vanessa found him, and so I will be the first one to treasure him," Vanessa jumped from her seat. "This makes us friends, right?" smiled little Vanessa while Air looks up at her, stunned at how bold she is. But it made him laugh.


    How can a stranger be the first one to treasure him? But Air took her mother''s words to his heart. He also wonders how can a kind and gentle person exist in the world. They weren''t rich or poor, just a normal family living in town.


    Unlike him, he has not been grateful for the things he had. He had everything from money, a nice house, and servants that would do things for him. He also gets to study.


    "This makes us friends!" smiled Air.


    Their meeting was cut short when a servant called out Air''s name. They ran towards him and took a look at him from top to bottom. They even went that far as to apologize to them. Before they could leave, Air walks towards little Vanessa.


    "If we ever meet again. I''ll make sure to return into a fine man!" said Air while Vanessa nods his head thought not knowing what he had meant.


    At that time, Vanessa was 8 years old while Air was 9 years old. 12 years had passed, and that meeting was forgotten by Vanessa.


    Vanessa enters Emelia''s room and quietly opened the window curtains, trying not to wake her up, but she failed to. Emelia opens her eyes and sat up on the bed.


    "I didn''t mean to wake you up. Good morning, Princess," greets Vanessa.


    "It''s alright. I have to finish some unfinished papers, and good morning, Vanessa, " greeted back Emelia with a smile.


    Twelve years had passed since their last meeting in lake Mela. If the legend is true, then what awaits them?

 Chapter 101 - Sundusk

    "I¡­I didn''t," lied Emelia while Elliot chuckles at her. Looking up the skies made him drowsy as he thought the day is long and the night is short. He closes his eyes and rested his head on Emelia''s lap, who panicked. She asked, "What are you doing?"


    "As you can see resting," answered Elliot as he kept his eyes shut. The past few days for him were much tiring than Emelia''s. The eye bags under his eyes says it all. Then two days after, he couldn''t see Emelia, and now was the only time he could recharge his energy.


    "How are you?" asked Emelia out of nowhere.


    "I''m fine. Just tried from the things I need to do," Elliot answered and opened his eyes to meet her eyes. "You look tired as much as I am," said Elliot as he reached his hand out and cups Emelia on her face.


    "But not as tired as you," Emelia shuts her eyes for a second and opens it back. His hands felt cold but refreshing since her face felt a bit hot from earlier.


    "Why do you say so?" Elliot asked Emelia.


    "What do you mean?" asked Emelia as she continues, "You came here despite your busy schedule."


    Elliot smiled at her and lowers his hand back down. Of course he came all the way from the Vivan Empire just to see her. That was his intention from the beginning. But she is right his body could collapse any time now.


    "Then should we take a break today and just go take a rest?" asked Elliot, which made her heart skip a beat.


    "W-we can''t take a break now," Emelia said as her cheeks flushed once more. She still couldn''t get used to them acting like this. Usually her face doesn''t show any expressions, but recently it has been a lot.


    "You''re right," sighed Elliot as she closes his eyes once again. The silence grew between them, but neither felt awkward but rather calming that they were there together. Seeing Elliot close his eyes, Emelia did the same thing.


    When Elliot opens his eyes back again, he sees Emelia with her eyes close. "Emelia?" Elliot called her name, but she didn''t respond. "Did she just fall asleep?" Elliot asked himself out loud. "I guess she did."


    Elliot gently moves her head, leaning on his shoulder. He then locks in his fingers around hers and leans his head on hers. This was precious. Emelia wouldn''t lower her guard even she was on the verge of collapsing, but if its Elliot, it''s a different story.


    The war ended peacefully, and new obstacles awaits them. Elliot wanted to focus on Emelia this time, but then his priorities as the emperor hinder it. He''s waited long enough for her, and he wants to make her happier. Spoil her even if she doesn''t need it.


    "Emelia, you''re going to catch a cold if you continue to sleep here," called Elliot, but Emelia didn''t respond and kept sleeping. "I guess I''ll need to carry you back in," said Elliot though he had intended to do so from the beginning.


    Elliot gently pushed her head off his shoulder and stood up. He carried Emelia in his hands then walks into the palace. By the entrance of the gardens waited Air and Vanessa, who looks like they had gotten into an argument again.


    "Why are you here?" Vanessa asked Air, who kept a smile on his face.


    "What do you mean why? I''m here with His Imperial Majesty," answered Air.


    "You can stay somewhere. This is my usual waiting spot," argued Vanessa while Air yawns out loud, angering Vanessa all the more.


    "You two stop arguing. You wouldn''t want to wake Emelia up from her sleep," Elliot scolded the both of them who bowed their heads when they saw Elliot.


    "It''s his fault," muttered Vanessa.


    "Did you say anything?" smiled Air and Vanessa shook her head.


    "Vanessa, lead me to her room," orders Elliot.


    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty."


    The three of them walked to Emelia''s room, and when they arrived, Elliot enters the room while the other two stays outside still arguing. No one knows why they are arguing, but it''s going to be alright. Even if they don''t show it, they''re close to each other.


    Elliot lays Emelia on the bed and pulls the blanket up, covering Emelia''s body. She snuggles onto the blanket like a cat and turns to the other side. He walks to the other side of the bed where Emelia was facing and laid beside her.


    He brings himself closer to her and wraps his arms around her shoulder. Elliot closed his eyes, telling himself it''s just a nap but ended up sleeping for the whole night, skipping supper.


    Out of the room stood Vanessa and Air, who were both silent. They didn''t make any sound or look at each other.


    "Do you think His Imperial Majesty fell asleep?" asked Vanessa, breaking the silence between them.


    "Probably. After all, he only takes a two hour nap then starts working again," Air answered.


    "Aren''t you also tired?" Vanessa asked Air, trying not to sound worried at all.


    "I''m used to it. As the personal aide, secretary, and friend of Elliot, I''m used to staying up all day long," answered Air as he smirked and asked, "Are you worried about me? How unlike you."


    "I''m not. Why should I be worried about you?" Vanessa rolled her eyes. She didn''t have to be worried about him at all. She shouldn''t have bothered asking him. It annoys her how he keeps putting up a smile even if things are hard.


    "You don''t need to hide it," said Air, "Just admit you''re worried about me."


    "Stop assuming, and for the last time, I am not worried about you. The only one who I will worry about is the princess," Vanessa crossed her arms together.


    "You''ve changed too much," mutters Air which Vanessa heard it.


    "What do you mean? I have always been like this," answers back Vanessa.


    A brief silence countered again while Vanessa still couldn''t believe the little boy she met was standing beside her. She never thought that he was a rich nobleman from a known family. After the war, he inherited his family as the Viscount of the Deuson family.


    They are one of the influential families in the Vivan empire. Not only that but also the family has been serving the Renaud royal family since from the beginning. This makes a reason why Air and Elliot are close friends.


    If Vanessa knew it was the Air she met when she was younger, she wouldn''t have acted impulsively in front of him. Her dreams of marrying a handsome, gentle, and kind man were gone because of him.


    "But I''m glad we met again," said Air breaking the silence this time.


    "Why?" Vanessa asked as she is curious.


    "I made a promise, you see, and I won''t break that promise," Air smiled, but it was his usual fake smile but his genuine smile. Seeing his real smile, Vanessa thinks he looks better that way because there are times his fake smile makes her uncomfortable.


    "What promise did you make?" asked Vanessa as she looks at Air who pointed his index finger with a shh position and teased, "That''s a secret, of course."


    "Of course it is. Why did I bother asking?" Vanessa muttered to herself.


    "Once the two empires becomes one. You''ll know. But not yet. Elliot doesn''t want my plans to happen just yet."


    "Even if he''s the emperor, it doesn''t mean he can control your life," said Vanessa then she smirked and asked, "Is it a girl you made a promise with?" Of course it is the gentle expression on his face says it all.


    "It is," said Air not denying at all. "And why are you jealous?"


    Vanessa chokes by her own saliva. She thought he would deny it, but he didn''t. As every second passes he becomes even bolder. Does Air have no shame at all? Vanessa asked herself.


    "Like I will be. Why I bother to be jealous of you own life when I have my own? And it''s thanks to you not a single man had been approaching me. They saw an unladylike action and now things I''m a real life monkey," Vanessa looks away from him and grumbles.


    While Air softly laughs out loud at her. She glares at him then looks away again. Vanessa was saying the truth only if that didn''t happen, then she would at least have a lover. But no it''s because of him.


    "It''s your fault," grumbles Vanessa.


    "I think they''ve fallen asleep. I can stay here. You should go and eat," said Air as he brought out his pocket watch from his pocket and opens it.


    "No, it''s alright. I already ate, and why should I listen to you?"


    "Or do you just want to stay by my side?" Air smiled while Vanessa this time, didn''t hesitate to smack him on the shoulder.


    "Like I want to," said Vanessa as she walks back to her original position.


    "Just admit."


    "Shut your mouth, please."

 Chapter 102 - Stella Empire

    Emelia opens her eyes slowly as she felt the sunlight hitting her face. She turns to the other side of her bed and sees Elliot soundly asleep. Her eyes grew wide, surprised to see Elliot on her bed, and as she recalls the other night her mouth flew open.


    Rather feeling embarrassed, she couldn''t believe she fell asleep. But then her body felt lighter than it was the other day. When Emelia pushed herself to sit up, she felt a hand pull her back on the bed.


    "What are you doing?" Emelia asked Elliot, whose eyes were closed even if he was awake.


    "Just keep sleeping," said Elliot while Emelia tries to remove his arms away from her waist.


    "I can''t do that. You do know how busy I am now."


    "Then take a break just for a day," Elliot mumbles while Emelia finally removes his arms and gets out of bed before he pulls her back. He finally opened his eyes and gave Emelia a smile. "Good morning. How was your sleep?" asked Elliot.


    "Fine. I feel much better than the other day," answered Emelia and looks at Elliot, telling him to get out of her room since she wanted to take a bath.


    "Yes, yes. I''ll get out," sarcastically said Elliot as he got out of bed and walks towards the door. "That reminds me. There''s a meeting you need to attend later."


    "The meeting about the new final council members?" Emelia asked in a questioning tone, and Elliot nods his head.


    When Elliot left her room, Vanessa enters, holding a tray in her hands, and greets Emelia. She places the tray on the table and transfers the teacup and pot that were placed on the tray earlier.


    "I''ll ready the water, and so please drink some tea first," said Vanessa, and Emelia thanked her as she sat down on the couch.


    This was the day Emelia was waiting for. The new council members for the new empire. This time the council members will consist of five people that included Elliot and Emelia. The other three new members are still a mystery to her since she let Elliot choose. He knows better nobles, and for sure he has already in mind. They should be arriving anytime sooner.


    After Emelia took her bath, she made her way to her office and had asked Vanessa to bring her meal there since there are things she needs to sort before the meeting starts. When Emelia had time, she uses it to appoint new generals who will lead the army.


    It sounds simples, but then considering the two empires are going to be merge, there needs to be equality. But then the problem with this is that the soldiers and knights of the Redodel Empire were not trained well.


    If there is a prodigy amongst them, she wouldn''t think twice to choose them if they fit her standards.


    "Greetings to the princess," said Air as he enters the room, holding files on his hand. "I''ve brought the papers you had asked for," Air gives the papers to Emelia and asked, "I''ve been wanting to ask, but why do you need the profiles of each soldiers and knights?"


    "This makes my job easier on choose one of them. I also plan to visit the training ground soon. We can''t forever rely on Alan or Argus''s skills. We need one more who can lead a group of men and is wrong," answered Emelia.


    "I see¡­I heard this from Sir Alan and Sir Argus but then there is a skilled swordsman amongst the trainees."


    "A trainee? If that''s the case, why isn''t be promoted to a captain then?" asked Emelia as Air gives her the paper to his profile. Emelia reads through his profile and hummed.


    "A murder forced to become a soldier due to the lack of soldiers the army had," Emelia read out from the paper, and Air nods his head. "But it doesn''t mean we should exempt him from this selection. But is it the truth?"


    "And that is what I believe so too," Air agreed with Emelia for a reason. He continues, "Further investigating his case, he was falsely accused by his former master who was the real killer of his wife and daughter."


    "What a sick man," commented Emelia not realizing she was crumpling the paper. "Let''s see. We won''t know not until we talk to him," said Emelia and Air bows his head, excusing him out of her office.


    There many injustices that revolve around the Redodel Empire. The never-ending false accusations, where power and fame are everything to them.


    It''s not wrong to love money, but too much of it can corrupt the minds of a person. It turns them into evil creatures whose minds become nothing but foolishness.


    Emelia knows corruption can never be stopped. But they can be stopped for a moment where things grow for the better. They will come back stronger, but then there will always be someone to stop the darkness from spreading. It takes patience for things to end.


    After spending another hour in her office Zed knocks by her door to inform her the meeting is about to start. She lowers her pen down onto the table, stood up then walks out of her office. Waiting by the office door Zed bows his head when he sees her and escorts her to the meeting room where the new council members were.


    A new era will be made for the better. All Emelia could wish is for they will be people who are humble and will fight for their new empire.


    "Her Highness, Princess Emelia has arrived."


    When Emelia enters the meeting room her eyes first laid at a man whose hair were platinum blonde just like hers. Is this man perhaps what she was thinking? Emelia asked herself, calmly taking her seat which was at the right side of Elliot''s.


    "Greetings to the new council members. I am your Emperor, Elliot Renaud and I am glad to have everyone here. Thank you for accepting this position as someone who will lead the new empire into a better place. For as long as I remember I really wanted to have these people to be part of the council members," said Elliot lowering his head at each one of them who asked him to raise his head. "Please introduce yourselves," said Elliot starting from his left.


    "Greetings to each on of you my name is Yves Staline, the Archduke of Melody. It''s a pleasure to work with you again."


    "Everyone in this already knows, but I''m Rovil Laster, same as before I have been stuck with His Imperial Majesty since he was a small child."


    "It''s a pleasure to work with each one of you. Thank you, His Imperial Majesty, for inviting me to be part of the council. My name is Louis Whelan, Duke of Hestia."


    Emelia for sure didn''t hear it wrong. It was the name of her father who knew she existed. He was sitting beside her and she couldn''t meet his eyes at all. She felt scared, not knowing what we''ll think of her, which is unusual.


    But it was her father she is speaking about. Her real father she never met at all. When their eyes met the cold, stern on Duke Louis''s face turned into the kindest expression he would ever make.


    Everyone in the meeting hall except for Emelia knew that Duke Louis never smiles and only shrugs them off with a cold shoulder. They didn''t believe he could make such a gentle expression.


    Elliot clears his throat, breaking their eye contact and said, "From this moment, the new council members will be taking care of the people. We are the ones responsible for the lives of our people. And I have decided the new name of the empire. Princess may you do the honor?"


    Emelia nods her head and said, "Stella Empire. The meaning of Stella is star. The Stella Empire will continue to shine bright like the star and overcome the difficulties set in our path."


    "As of now the Vivan Empire and the Redodel Empire will be called as the Stella Empire. Does anyone have a problem with the name itself?" asked Elliot as he looks at them one by one and no one opposes. "Princess Emelia will continue to stay as the princess. Her title will not be stripped away. As for the former noblemen''s in the Redodel Empire we executed most of them and will be entitling new nobles soon. With that we need the council members to help us choose."


    "For the new soldiers recruitment, I will leave that to Duke Louis and Count Rovil. Also, for the safety of the people, we will now need to start deploying soldiers to guard the cities. We''ve been getting reports of bandits, stealing the food given by us."


    "As for Archduke Yves for now please take over my work with the issues back in my palace. Thank you very much cousin," Elliot smiled at Yves who couldn''t refuse it since it is part of his job to act as the 2nd in command. "Then if you have any questions. Issue it in my office."


    When Elliot dismissed everyone the first thing Emelia did was to stop her father. "Can we have a talk?"

 Chapter 103 - Gratitude

    Emelia couldn''t stop rolling her fingers in circles as the silence between her father and her grew. The two of them weren''t the type of people to start a conversation, but one of them had to, or else they will never end up talking to one another.


    "H-how are you?" asked Duke Louis, rubbing the back of his nape and his eyes not able to meet hers.


    "I-I''m doing fine and you?" asked Emelia back as she wonders if this type of conversation will continue on like this.


    When it comes to comparing who Emelia''s personality is like. The answer is her father, Duke Louis. The both of them can''t stand loud places. They don''t talk to many people and wouldn''t even try to become close to them. The only similarity between them was her platinum-blonde hair color that came from him.


    "Even if it doesn''t look like it. I didn''t get a single sleep the other night because I was too excited to see you," Duke Louis laughs nervously, and so did Emelia laugh.


    "If Elliot told me you are going to be part of the council, I would have done the same thing as you did," said Emelia as her father smiled at her and sees the necklace of her mother.


    Emelia looks down to where Duke Louis was looking, and he was looking at the necklace. She did not think twice, removes the necklace, and gives it to Duke Louis.


    "I heard that this necklace came from you," said Emelia as the necklace lands on Duke Louis'' palms. "I had a dream that my mother gave me this necklace when I was first born into this world. Even if it was a dream, it all felt so real that it makes me cry."


    Duke Louis gazes at the necklace that was on his palms, and he took out his, showing it to Emelia, who looked surprised to see another copy of her mother''s necklace.


    "I gave this necklace to Alia when it was her debutant. I told her never to remove it, and if we ever to get married, she''ll pass it on to our children," Duke Louis gives the necklace back to Emelia, who wore it back on. "Even if Alia is gone. I''m glad that she left something for me to take care of so that I can repay her what she has done to me," Duke Louis said as he clenched his fist.


    "I don''t think that''s the reason why mother brought me to this world," said Emelia, taking a pause before she continued, "Mother wanted to make you happy, and so I do want to."


    Duke Louis Whelan never took a woman into his mansion or even try to court one even if he could have with his handsome features. Until the present day, he looked as if he was waiting for Alia Beaumont to come back home. But learning her death was tragic that brought him down to the lowest point of his life. But he continued living after learning of Emelia''s existence.


    "I think it''s my time to make you happy, father," said Emelia as she held onto her father''s hands which was unusual of her to do so.


    "What do you mean?" asked Duke Louis confused by Emelia.


    "I heard from Elliot that you always blamed yourself for my mother''s death, but the truth is you''re not even at fault."


    Duke Louis frowns and said, "Rather than blaming. I regretted not being by her side during the hardest time and not being there to witness my daughter''s birth."


    Who can a person be this warm? Emelia asked herself on the verge of tears but kept her tears on bay. It wasn''t the time to get emotional, even if this was a reunion. There are a lot more people she knows who are warm, but the fatherly love she wanted was fulfilled.


    "It isn''t your fault, father," smiled Emelia while Duke Louis bit his lips after hearing the word he has been yearning for a very long period of time. It made him emotional that he couldn''t help and let the tears he has holding back for years.


    Duke Louis and Emelia spent more time together, getting to know more about one another. It sounds weird for a father wanting to know more about their child when they''re supposed to know already. But it''s different for the both of them.


    "That reminds me. I should thank His Imperial Majesty for sparing your life when you got caught," said Duke Louis as he stood up.


    "You don''t need to," Emelia stopped Duke Louis, pulling down his sleeve. "He promised his father not to after all. I don''t think it''s something to thank for," said Emelia. While Duke Louis smiled at her.


    "But still I should thank him for bringing you here alive. You are my only family now."


    "If you say so¡­I won''t stop you anymore," Emelia said as her cheeks flushed a bit red as if she was being complimented by him.


    "Or do you want to go and see him together?" asked Duke Louis. "To be honest with you. I still want to spend more time with you."


    "I don''t really mind," said Emelia, interpreting it as she wanted to spend more time with him.


    They both walked back into the meeting room where Elliot stayed behind with Air who were discussing some issues. Air stopped speaking when he heard the door opening and bows his head, seeing Emelia and Duke Louis entering.


    "Are there any problems?" asked Elliot, who still hasn''t realized that they entered the meeting hall.


    "The Princess and Duke Whelan is here," answered Air and Elliot immediately turned his back, facing them and walked towards them,


    "Why are you both still here? I thought you were going to take a scroll," asked Elliot.


    "We just had a conversation outside and I simply am just escorting my father in," said Emelia as she bid farewell and left the meeting room.


    "What can I do for you?" asked Elliot while Air still cannot get used to how he was treating Duke Louis like he was trying to get his favor. Duke Louis bows his body out of nowhere while Elliot stood speechless. "Raise your head, please," said Elliot, but then Duke Louis shook his head.


    "I want to thank His Imperial Majesty for sparring her life. If it weren''t for you. I wouldn''t have known I had a daughter with Alia."


    "Isn''t it normal to let you know that you have a child? Not only that but sparring Emelia''s life was my parent''s wishes. If they learned I killed her, they wouldn''t forgive me for my actions," said Elliot.


    "Still. I may not have sworn loyalty during those days, but then this is my way of showing my gratitude. Even if you don''t accept my loyalty, I will listen to you even if you ask me to kill someone," insisted Duke Louis while Elliot shook his head.


    "I don''t think Emelia will like it if I had asked you to kill someone. Don''t worry Duke Whelan. I only wish for you and Emelia to be happy. I truly do. That is why I order you to stay alive no matter what and be by her side. That is the only way to make her happy after all," smiled Elliot.


    "I want to thank you for being by Emelia''s side during the hardest times she encountered."


    Elliot rubbed the back of his nape and said, "I''ve done nothing but the right thing to do. I didn''t do anything much for her. I just simply stood beside her."


    "And that is enough for her," Duke Louis raised his head and continued, "Staying by her side is enough for her. I''m sure of it even if we haven''t spent much time to fully know one another. She''s like her mother. She just needed someone to stand by her side and help her."


    Elliot chuckles and said, "I think this is where she got her stubbornness."


    "Well, they say their own children will have a mix of their parent''s personality," chuckled Duke Louis and he continued saying, "Your parents will be very proud of you. Even if you lost them in a young age. You grew into a ideal man."


    It''s not a compliment he would hear everyday but it was enough for him to make his day up. Elliot was loved by his parents, and everyone knew it. But then it''s because of the rumors that made him look like a monster. But those who stayed with knows that he isn''t a monster but their savior.


    "You''re complimenting me to much. I''m starting to feel flustered. Also, you''re a bit different from what others say," joked Elliot.


    "Well, you can''t trust rumors all the time. But then how can I act cold to the person who helped my daughter? I think anyone would," said Duke Louis who asked to shake Elliot''s hand.


    Elliot gladly shook his hand and smiled after. For some reason, he felt like Duke Louis was allowing him to court Emelia, or is it all just in his head?

 Chapter 104 - Dame Ayfara Raiimond

    "Dear father, how are you doing? I''m doing fine, if you ask. I''m sorry if I''m not able to write to you immediately as you know I''ve been busy in the palace handling affairs of the people and the church. Four months have passed since our first meeting, but then I still remember how you look. I hope you''re doing fine despite your busy schedule. Please take a break as much as possible. I don''t want you to overwork yourself. Please write to me as soon as possible. I have some important matters to ask you. Love, Emelia."


    Emelia places her pen on the table and reads the letter one more time before folding it into three parts. She opens a drawer under her table and gets a white envelope out. After placing the letter into the envelope, she melts a piece of red wax, and once the wax melted, she pours it on the paper and uses her stamp to seal the envelope.


    "Zed, please send this to my father''s mansion," said Emelia as she gives the letter to Zed, who bows his head and heads out of her office. She lies back in her seat and looks out of the window as the snow fell from the skies.


    Four months had passed since then, and the two empires merged, which is now known as the Stella Empire. During those four months, many things happened. The reformation of the barracks, recruiting new soldiers, and appointing the new general.


    That is not where it ends. Just like what they feared, there are nobles who had their own idea of the two empires merging. However, even if they try to protest, Elliot wouldn''t change his mind once it''s finalized. But because of that, the nobles had split up into two factions led by two known noblemen.


    When Vanessa enters her office Emelia sat back up, and when she looked at Vanessa, frowning, she asked, "What''s the matter?" She doesn''t look energized like how she usually is, which was a bit concerning to her.


    "Princess, you haven''t heard from His Imperial Majesty that Dame Ayfara is retiring as a knight?" asked Vanessa while Emelia shook her head, still not believing Vanessa.


    "Ayfara retiring? Why is she?" Emelia asked and pondered about it, but then at the same time, if this was Ayfara''s choice, then she doesn''t have the choice but to accept it. "Where did you hear this from?" asked Emelia.


    "Ai- Sir Air told me about it," answered Vanessa. "And she currently is in a  conversation with His Imperial Majesty, and Sir Air told me to escort you to His Imperial Majesty''s office."


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go," said Emelia, clearly in a rush to see Ayfara and hear her reasons.


    It''s a good thing Elliot placed his office near hers so that she didn''t need to run to them. His office was placed right in front of hers which used to be a guest room that is transformed into an office room.


    Emelia knocks on the door before entering the office and when she saw Ayfara, sitting right across Elliot with a serious expression. Emelia then knew that Ayfara wasn''t saying a lie. She sat beside Elliot whose eyes didn''t break, looking at Ayfara who didn''t seem to fear this situation.


    Rather than fearing Ayfara could hear her own heartbeat, beating out loud to the point she hoped no one hears it.


    "I''ve fulfilled my mission, and it''s time for me to take another step in life," spoke Ayfara, breaking the silence.


    "I want to respect your own decisions, but then it''ll be a great waste to lose you. You''re skills are top-notch, earning yourself a high title amongst the other man soldiers. You''ve proven to them that even women can fight and be stronger than men," said Elliot as he tries to sound conniving but didn''t work.


    "Thank you for the compliments, but then I don''t have to stain my hands with blood any further," Ayfara places her two daggers on the table. The two daggers were a present from Elliot when Ayfara earned her title as the Daggers of the Emperor. It is a special daggers handmade by a known blacksmith in town.


    "What cannot be undone, cannot be undone," said Emelia even if she promised herself not to speak, she couldn''t help it.


    Elliot wasn''t willing to let Ayfara free, but he knew she has the rights to leave anytime. After all they were in a contract. Once Ayfara has gotten her revenge against her father and sister, she will retire. Who knew the time finally came for her to leave. It''s quite depressing.


    "I want to build my own school and teach. That is what I''ve always dreamed of. Rather than mines, I''m just sharing my mother''s dream. Since she wanted to be a teacher. The sense of being responsible for the future generation," said Alfaro. "Not only that, I''ve inherited the title as the new leader of the Honani tribe. Just like the His Imperial Majesty, I have people under my care now."


    "Is that revenge really done? Your sister is still alive," said Elliot, putting Ayfara on a test. He wanted to know whether the hatred towards her sister was still there. Or has she forgiven her? And he hoped that hatred no longer existed in her.


    "To be honest, deep down in me is telling to kill my sister. But then now that she''s pregnant about to bear a child into this world I¡­I can''t when she looked truly happy," chuckled Ayfara. "To tell you the truth. Even if she''s the spoiled and loved child, she has troubles going around her. I''m not pitying her. It''s just¡­I want to give her a second chance to renew herself for the better."


    The way she spoke was unlike her. The usual energetic woman looked more of a mature woman now. During those months, what has made her to think and grow like that? Sometimes Emelia gets jealous of others whose plans are already set.


    "Revenge is not everything. Even after my father died, I didn''t feel satisfied at all. It felt empty than fulfilling, and I don''t want to ever feel like that again."


    Emelia understood how Ayfara felt. After the war ended and killing Henry by her own hands, it didn''t feel good at all. It felt empty.


    "Now that I''ve found a new dream. It''s time for me to fulfill it," smiled Ayfara as she pushed the two daggers towards their side.


    "Keep it," said Elliot as he pushed the two daggers by her side. "It''s yours. It has been yours for a long time now. You deserve to keep it." Ayfara bowed her head, clenching her two hands on her pants.


    "Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty. Until now, you''ve done so much for me, yet I''ve done nothing but make troubles for you and the team."


    "Nonsense," said Elliot. "Even if you are retiring as a knight. You are still welcome to come into the palace anytime. If you need any help, we''re here to help you," Elliot looks at Emelia, who nods her head at Ayfara who smiled.


    "Thank you very much."


    When Ayfara left the office, Elliot closes his eyes, not feeling tired because of their conversation but frustrated not being able to keep Ayfara in. But he can''t force her to do something she wanted to pursue.


    "The Dagger of the Emperor is now retiring. What do you plan to do now?" Emelia asked Elliot who thought about her question in silence.


    "Of course keep up what I''m doing," answered Elliot.


    "And that still doesn''t answer my question," said Emelia.


    "I don''t know. What ever comes. Comes. I''ll just have to solve it, then it''ll be over," said Elliot. "Ayfara deserves to do whatever she wants. Now that Chief Malazan is dead she''s free. If he''s not then Ayfara wouldn''t retire."


    Sometimes Emelia wonders why she doesn''t anything about Elliot. There are times his immature side comes and sometimes his mature, lonely side comes. It''s not something to be bothered about, but Emelia wants to know more of him when he knew so much about her.


    "Then tell me are you honest with your own thoughts now?" Emelia asked Elliot who opens his eyes back.


    "Not really. I do know what to do, but at the same time, I don''t. It''s confusing."


    "That''s part of life. Sometimes we just need to go with the flow, right?" Emelia smiles at Elliot who smiles back at her.


    "You know what''s one thing I''ve been waiting for?" Elliot asked Emelia who slightly tilted her head. "For you to open your heart to me. Honestly, that''s the only thing I need," answered Elliot, pulling Emelia into his arms and Emelia didn''t resist and wraps her arms around his shoulder.


    "We''ll take it slow. I don''t like things being rushed after all," said Emelia, making Elliot chuckle.


    A new challenge will soon begin. New enemies and drama will come in action. A new romantic relationship will be formed.

 Chapter 105 - The Temple Of Azraelle I

    The Temple of Azraelle who are known for worshipping the goddess of life, death, and rebirth. The temple has believed that their goddess can save the world. That their prophesies are accurate but always false.


    There are people who believe in the temple, but some distrust the temple because of its false teachings. It said that the donations given by the people and rich nobles are being used for the priests themselves rather than what they promised to the people.


    Even in the temple, there will be corruption. They don''t show their wicked side to the public, but there are those who know about it.


    The royal family has been on bad terms with the temple of Azraelle. The reason is their beliefs and the way they do things in the temple. Explaining how the temple works will only make a person burst into anger. That is why it is best kept in the void.


    Elliot stood up from his chair and opens the curtains, watching the sunrise bringing light into the world. The door opens, and enters Air, holding a round silver plating in his hand. Then transfers the teacup to the desk.


    "Is there a matter?" asked Air as he wondered what Elliot thought after seeing the seriousness on his face.


    "Not really," answered Elliot, taking his seat back on the chair. "I''ve been thinking, what if my parents were still alive? I''m sure it will be different, but then sometimes I wish for them to be here," said Elliot while Air clenched his fist as he watched the saddened expression Elliot made.


    Air flashed a smile at Elliot, who immediately knew something was going to happened to him. "Is there time to talk about these depressing things?" asked Air, who kept his smile on and continued, "I assume you are done dealing with the temple affairs?"


    Elliot turns his head to the side and avoided making eye contact with Air. When Air becomes like this, it gets hard for him to control him. There times where Air was much superior to Elliot even if he was the Emperor.


    "Now, what do you say?" asked Air all the more, his smile grew wide. While Elliot gulps out loud.


    "I-I''m s-sorry," Elliot apologizes, and Air nods his head, praising Elliot for being a good child.


    "Let''s get back to business. I''m here to remind you about the gathering with the temple. They also required for Princess Emelia to attend," said Air while Elliot took a sip and places the cup back on the plate. "And as you know, as part of the royal family, you have to accept their invitation," continued Air.


    Once every two years, the temple of Azraelle sends invitations to the royal family to take part in their feast. For the temple, this is part of their faith, and they believe that the royal family should attend to show them that they are on friendly terms.


    Bur rather this was just to put on a show that the church and the royal family are on good terms. For a very long time, the church disagreed with how the royal family does their things. But vise verse the royal family thinks that the teachings of the church are not right. They call themselves the temple but then how they manage their people is not right.


    The temple has been protesting against the royal family for them to give them a high position in society. But then this request has been declined for many reasons. Because of that, the church and the royal family had been in bad terms.


    If there was only a way to expose the wrongdoings of the church, Elliot would. But then every priest came out clean. They all came out clean. That Elliot found suspicious after meeting the head priest.


    "I know," said Elliot as he mutters, "They know that Emelia is not part of the royal family, and so why are they trying to bring her in? Unless they are plotting something."


    "If the church requires her present. Then we cannot decline it. As you know, if you do decline the invitation. This means we are rebelling against them," said Air. "And as we are rebuilding the Stella Empire they are trying to keep us busy. Unless like what I''ve said earlier, they''re plotting something."


    There still many things to fix despite four months have passed, and every day, new problems arise, giving them no time to take a rest or do whatever they want to.


    "Send Tanya to keep a watch on them. I have a bad feeling about that bald geezer," said Elliot while Air bows his head before leaving the office.


    Elliot didn''t expect the temple to move this quickly. Now that the Stella Empire has more citizens they will do everything to convince them to join the temple with their beliefs. They shouldn''t have existed Elliot said in his head. If it weren''t for the temple, they wouldn''t be dead.


    When Air walks out of the office, he sees the other door which leads to Emelia''s office. He knocks on the door three times before, entering and bows his head when he sees her.


    "It''s unusual for you to be here," said Emelia, lowering the paper she was reading earlier.


    "I apologize for entering without prior notice," said Air placing his right hand on his left chest while bowing.


    "Not it''s alright. Did Elliot ask you to send me a message?" asked Emelia.


    "Yes, a week prior the temple requires you to join their feast along with His Imperial Majesty," answered Air, keeping his posture.


    "The temple of Azraelle, am I correct?" Emelia asked Air.


    "Yes, that is right. As the Princess knows that we are not on good terms with the temple. But then this is their way to showing the public that we are on friendly terms," said Air.


    "Why invite us when the people already know about our relationship? Don''t you think it''s suspicious?" asked Emelia.


    "His Imperial Majesty, and I think so too. That is why the Princess should take utmost precautions when meeting them."


    "I understand. Thank you for informing me about this matter," said Emelia, and Air bowed his head, leaving her office. Emelia asked Vanessa, who was standing beside the door this whole time, "What do you think about the temple?"


    "I don''t trust the temple," said Vanessa with the first clenched. When Emelia saw Vanessa with an angered expression earlier, she wanted to know what makes the temple bad.


    "Vanessa, you don''t need to answer me, but what did the temple do to you?" asked Emelia while Vanessa stayed quiet, assuming she didn''t want to answer.


    It was hard for Vanessa to answer, and so she didn''t push her to answer any further. Just seeing her expression answers everything.


    "My parents¡­used to believe the teachings of the temple, and of course, I was a small child back then who knew nothing of this world. I fell into their tricks, forcing my parents to pay them a huge amount of money," said Vanessa. "My baby sister back then didn''t make it after catching the illness that spreader among the people. We weren''t rich enough to buy the medications, leading to her death¡­"


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked."


    "And until today, I''m still paying the debts, which I know I shouldn''t be, but my parents are being held captive by them," Vanessa bit her lips this time while Emelia walks to her and comforts her with a hug.


    "What made the temple go this far for them to be captives?" asked Emelia.


    "They weren''t able to pay the huge amount of gold within the time period. And this sounds unbelievable, but that is one of their teachings," answered Vanessa. "If you don''t pay the amount of gold they asked for, they will either kill you if you don''t have any family members or ask your family members to pay the debts back."


    "How long have you been trying to pay your debts back? And if there is a time limit, tell me."


    "This is my 4th year, and I only have a year left. If I don''t set my parents free, they will be killed," cried Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, calm down. Who else knows about this?" asked Emelia


    "No one except for you and some of the temple priests knows about it," answered Vanessa.


    To see Vanessa cry is not something Emelia wanted to see. So this is how the temple works and why hasn''t Elliot brought them down? There is only one thing Emelia could think of, and that is due to the supports of the noblemen.


    The Temple of Azraelle is not a place for citizens to be in. It''s a place where money is being collected, and people are being manipulated. They have to be stopped for the future of this empire. If not and the temple continues to do those things they will slowly reach the seat of the emperor.

 Chapter 106 - The Temple Of Azraelle II

    "Don''t worry about it, Vanessa. We''ll try to do something, but then there is a problem," paused Emelia, putting her hand under her chin. "We cannot involve ourselves with the temple. As agreed with a signed contract," Emelia knew much about the relationship between them.


    "I am aware of that. The Princess doesn''t need to help me. I''ll find a way to earn more money," Vanessa clenched her fist. She knew asking for help won''t save her.


    "No, even if we''re not supposed to. I''ll find a way to do so," Emelia said.


    Once Vanessa calmed herself down, she left the office to finish the leftover tasks she needed to do. While Emelia stayed inside her office, reading the files, Zed gave her the other night. Her lips curled into a smile, seeing similar cases like Vanessa''s.


    The target of the temple is families who don''t earn as much. They offer them an amount of money for them to start their own business. But there is a twist. If they don''t pay the amount of money within the set time, one of their family members will be held captive. And those who are lured into their so-called "teachings" are mostly their believers.


    "This only happens once a year," Emelia reads the last sentence written on the paper. And to think the year had one month left before the new year. Such a coincidence.


    Emelia placed the paper on the table, stood up from her chair then walks to the next-door office. She didn''t bother knocking and enters the office as if it was hers. Emelia was greeted by Elliot with a smile, who dismisses the servant he was talking to earlier.


    "What brings you here?" Elliot asked Emelia, placing his hands on the desk.


    "Did you know about Vanessa''s issue?" asked Emelia while Elliot chuckles and nods his head.


    "I do, and I assume you just learned about this?" Elliot crossed his arms, and his lips formed a straight line, neither smile nor frowning.


    "And why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?" Emelia asked in a stern tone.


    Elliot stares at Emelia in silence. The first reason becomes he knew Emelia will do something with him knowing. Second, he wanted to be the one to do deal with the temple. It''s not her job to deal with them but his. The last reason is that he wants to take revenge against them.


    "I have no reason to tell you. Since eventually, you will find out about this matter," answered Elliot while she looked at him, unsatisfied with his answer. Elliot stood up and turns her back, looking at the window behind him, "I''ll warn you now. Not to dig deeper into the grave. I have my own reasons, and I wish for you to respect it."


    This wasn''t like him to tell her not to get into his way. This isn''t the first time Elliot was pushing here away. Every time there are matters related to him, he tells Emelia not to do anything and watches him do it on his own. It''s unacceptable, but she wanted to respect it too. But this is a different case. She''s not going to back out this time.


    "I''m afraid I cannot respect you this time," disagreed Emelia, reaching for the doorknob. She didn''t look at him rather didn''t want to and said, "This time, you''ll have to bring me with you. Just like what you always tell me¡­you''re not alone."


    Emelia turned the doorknob and walks out of the office. As she opens the doorknob, she was greeted by Air and behind him stood a familiar figure.


    Broad shoulders, tall, and platinum blonde hair just like hers. She didn''t know what made her run towards her father and give him a hug. But she was sure she felt a heavy feeling in her chest. It wasn''t the first time talking to Elliot like that, but it just so happened.


    The servants present looked away from them, seeing Duke Louis glaring at them. He wanted to surprise Emelia after not seeing each other for a long time, but it looks like it didn''t work. As an absent father, he didn''t know how to comfort her. Just like father and daughter, if it was Alia Beaumont. She would have taken of this easily.


    "What''s wrong?" Duke Louis asked Emelia and awkwardly places his hand on her head. Was he doing the right thing? He didn''t know either. Emelia didn''t respond, putting Duke Louis in a difficult situation. He suggested, "Do you want to continue in your office?"


    Emelia releases her father and nods her head. She entered the office first and followed Duke Louis. When they settled down, Duke Louis asked, "Is there a matter? Did something happen?"


    "I don''t know. When I saw you, I just wanted to give you a hug," Emelia shook her head, looking down at her fingers.


    "You don''t need to tell me. To be honest with you, I don''t really know how to comfort a person. I never really comforted except for your mother," awkwardly laughed Duke Louis, and so did Emelia, who chuckles, seeing the flustered expression on her father''s face.


    "You''re doing fine," said Emelia. "I don''t really know how to comfort a person too."


    After a short silence, Duke Louis came to a conclusion and asked, "Did His Imperial Majesty say something to you?" Emelia nods her head. This isn''t like her at all. Sometimes she hates it when her feelings grow unsure. Usually, the answers are within her head.


    "His Imperial Majesty doesn''t like it when others involve himself with a case he wants to deal with. And when he acts like that, it means it''s related to his parents. The late emperor and the late empress."


    Now, as Emelia thought about it, her father is making sense. But isn''t better to have someone help than deal it alone? Emelia asked herself, and her father said, "I am no in a position to say this, but I wish for you to help him."

 Chapter 107 - The Temple Of Azraelle III

    "Even if it''s just been months I''ve worked with him. I disagree with his work style. It''s destructive to his own body," Duke Louis said. "He worked at a young age, and I know how much he pushes himself for his parents'' sake."


    Emelia didn''t expect her father to say so many things about Elliot and couldn''t help but agree with him. Not getting proper sleep nor eating proper meals. And he''s the one telling Emelia to eat well when he''s not.


    "Do what you think is right," Duke Louis said, bringing out something from his pocket, which was a locket. She opens the locket, and in it, she sees a picture of a beautiful woman and a man who looked like Elliot. "I cannot fulfill their wishes because I don''t know how to. But if it''s you. You might do it."


    A wish? Emelia asked herself. As much as she knew about her father''s relations with the late emperor, they had no connections at all. Unless it was made intentional that they didn''t know each other.


    "That''s all for I can say now. I''m sure you''re busy," said Duke Louis eyeing at the papers on Emelia''s desk, who sighed and nods her head. "I just came here to deliver that locket. I''m sure it''s something His Imperial Meaty wants to see."


    Emelia instead escorting her father to the entrance, but he kept rejecting her offer. His persistency convinced her to let him be after seeing new papers being held on Zed''s hand, who was to deliver them to her.


    "Here is the results of what you had asked me to search on, just like what you had thought. This has been happening since the reign of latest Head Priest," Duke Zed gives Emelia the paper who read it.


    "The month¡­I''m not thinking wrong, am I?" Emelia asked Zed who shook his head.


    "It''s what you are thinking."


    "When Elliot''s parents died, a new Head Priest was named in the Temple of Azraelle," said Emelia. Though it was too early to conclude that when there isn''t enough proof to confirm it. Is it a coincidence or not?


    "Also, as I dug deeper about the wet nurse. Her name is Naia Evelyn beheaded at the age of twenty-two after murdering the late emperor, the late empress, and his younger twin brother."


    A younger twin brother? This isn''t written in the official family tree of the royal family. Why hasn''t this been mentioned? Not even Elliot told her.


    Just she felt there are so many things Elliot was hiding away from her. He feels so close but so far at the same time.


    "Yes, His name is His Highness, Edward Renaud. After the disaster, they couldn''t find his body anywhere. Until now, His Imperial Majesty thinks his younger brother is alive. But he is no longer here," said Zed as the last few words said in a lower tone.


    "And he is hiding about this?" Emelia asked herself as the feather pen she held snapped into two parts.


    "To add, Naia Evelyn is the first victim. Manipulated by the current head priest. Though there is not enough proof for this to be valid."


    So this has been going on for fifteen years, and nothing was being done because of the lack of proof. Everything the temple did never left a trace that could be used into goodput. All their records are clean, and not even a single complaint file from them.


    "Good work," said Emelia as she placed her arms on the desk. "I want you to gather the members of the temples. Each one of them," Emelia ordered Zed, who bows his head before leaving the office.


    Just thinking about the Temple of Azraelle made Emelia laugh out loud. Who do they think they are? Emelia asked herself, leaning back on her seat and closes her eyes. If Henry is called evil, then the temple of Azraelle are pure evils.


    The enemies this time are formidable. This makes it harder to prove their evil doings to the empire. Emelia sighs out loud. Just when things were about to calm down, another big problem strikes.


    Emelia opens her eyes and stood up. She didn''t want to have an argument or have an uneasy atmosphere around Elliot. To do this, it''s time to say things state things clearer. She walks out of her office and enters the other office without knocking again.


    This time Elliot just looks at her didn''t greet her with a word but with a smile. While her lips curved into a frown. She sat down on the couch and looked at him.


    "Sit in front of me. We have to talk," Emelia said in an angry tone.


    Elliot sees the seriousness in her eyes and lowers the paperback on his desk. He stood up and sat across the table to her and asked, "What is there to talk about?"


    "Don''t smile at me. You already know," straightforwardly said, Emelia.


    "Emelia, it''s not that I don''t want you to mind my business, but it''s something I have to deal with. It''s not your job. It''s mine," said Elliot, and he hears Emelia click her tongue for the first time.


    "This is what you call selfishness. Yes, you are a leader, the Emperor of the Stella Empire. But doing the job by yourself is not right. What is the point of your servants who are much willing to do it for you?" asked Emelia.


    "They simply help with the task. I never said that I''ll do everything by myself," said Elliot taking a pause before saying, "And just like what you said. I am the emperor. It means I have the choice to choose who I wish to work with, and you are not the one."


    Emelia looks at him, not angered nor annoyed. But how can he say those words to her? She knew this was his way to "protect" her. But this isn''t the right method. The corners of her mouth rose, smiling.


    "Elliot, are you an idiot?"

 Chapter 108 - The Temple Of Azraelle IV

    Elliot''s eyes flinched, and he clears his throat, "Can you repeat what you said again?" asked Elliot.


    "Are you an idiot?" asked Emelia but this in a star tone.


    "Maybe. But I don''t think so?" said Elliot unsure about his own answer.


    "Great because I think you are one," said Emelia as she continued, "I don''t want to make the both of us uncomfortable when we see each other. I don''t want to argue something over this small. It''ll make us look like crazy people."


    "And your point is?" asked Elliot, turning serious.


    "Tell me, why don''t you want me to involve myself with the temple?" Emelia asked.


    "It''s simple. You have nothing to do with the temple. Why bother digging into a grave when you have no relationship with them?"


    "It doesn''t mean I don''t have anything to do with them. You would push me away," said Emelia cutting Elliot as she said, "Didn''t you say I can do whatever I want to do now?"


    Elliot averted his eyes away as he pursed his lips. He wasn''t going to deny what he said since it was true. "Yes, but ple-"


    "Don''t beg. You''re the last person I want to see begging. Didn''t I promise you that I''ll be with you no matter what happens? I''m not the type of person to break promises that easily," Emelia said.


    "I give up," sighed Elliot as he sat beside Emelia and said, "I¡­just can''t put you into danger. What if I lose you again?"


    "And will you?" Emelia asked him who hesitantly nods his head and Emelia glares at him. "And why do you think I''ve been training myself with a sword again?"


    "You are?"


    "Yes, I am. I don''t like when I''m unable to protect myself," Emelia said. "It makes me look weak, and I at least want to wield the sword again."


    During those days where she couldn''t even hold a sword up Emelia felt it was the end of her. She felt hopeless and didn''t know what to do about, especially when Henry came at her. She was as weak as a feather. That made her insecure.


    "But still, as much as possible, I don''t want you to be involved with the temple. They are feisty humans," Elliot leaned on her shoulder.


    "It sounds as if I never met one," chuckles Emelia. "Rather worrying about me. You should worry about yourself. Get some rest. I know you haven''t."


    "Isn''t that the same as you? I entered your office at midnight, and you didn''t hear the door opening. I even peaked by the door, and you didn''t seem to notice me."


    "Busy¡­I was busy," said Emelia.


    "Aren''t you always? Why do I feel as we live in the same palace we don''t see each other as much?" asked Elliot. "Should we a lot some time for us to meet every single day?"


    "What are you saying?" asked Emelia. Their rooms are right beside each other, and they bump into each other once a while. They take their super in the dining hall together and together walks to their own offices.


    "It''s not enough," Elliot shuts his eyes. "I want to be with you every single second."


    Emelia stayed quiet, and hearing him say that made her a bit embarrassed. If Air or a servant was in the room, she would have ran out of his office and not come back to him.


    "Elliot¡­I have been asking but did you have a younger twin brother?" Emelia asked though she knew the mood was going to break.


    "I did."


    Elliot had one but never talks about him. Emelia wanted to know why but it wasn''t her place to ask.


    "Do you want to know why I never mentioned about him?" Elliot asked Emelia who gulped softly.


    "I do¡­But you don''t have to force it. If you don''t want to tell me you don''t have to."


    "It''s alright if it''s you," chuckles Elliot. "His name is Edward and he died along with my parents. He too was killed by her. I think they call it luck to be alive."


    "Then why was your brother never mentioned in the records or amongst the nobles?" asked Emelia.


    "Rather than hiding my parents wanted to protect him because first, the word twins is not true. He isn''t my twin brother, but they did say we look alike and we''re around the same age. Second, he''s not born with the blood of a royal."


    The secret child that only the servants and the royal family knew about was Edward Renaud. A child born with a weak body and picked up by the late empress when she saw a resemblance between him and Elliot.


    The late empress felt pity towards Edward and brought him to live in the palace as the younger brother of Elliot and a new family member to the family. They kept Edward a secret because they knew how much pressure it would bring to him.


    That night Edward should have been alive but was killed by accident.


    "I was supposed to be dead that night. Not Edward. He was the first one to be killed by the wet nurse. She thought he was me. Edward didn''t deserve to die like that. I can''t give him a proper memorial because his body was missing."


    The only person Emelia knew who would put so much pressure on himself was Elliot. Those shoulders she sees looked heavy and not even she could help him hold it up. Hearing this story, Emelia felt stupid for asking. But at the same time she felt good knowing about it. If not then she wouldn''t learn more things about him.


    "I even thought that he was alive after escaping the fire. It might be possible, but then no matter how hard we searched for him, he was nowhere to be found."


    "What if he still is alive?" asked Emelia while Elliot shook his head.


    "I don''t think he is. Again, he had a frail body. The smoke he inhaled in the fire might cause him to faint early. Like what I said. Edward has a frail body and to add he has asthma."


    "You sound as if you regretted meeting him," said Emelia.


    "I did. If he wasn''t brought into the palace. He still might be alive. Maybe even with a family now. I know the past can''t be rewind but then I sometimes hope that he was still alive."


    The lost of a loved one. Emelia knew how painful it is and didn''t say anything to him. Comforting Elliot will only make him think about negative things. Which she didn''t want him to. She stayed silent and let Elliot talk.


    The talk felt short, but they had already spent two hours together. Not caring about their unfinished works.


    "I should get back to work, and I assume I don''t have to share you information about the temple anymore, right?" asked Elliot.


    "No, just send it to me. I think there are some information I still do not know," Emelia said while Elliot stood up, walking to his desk. He sat on his desk, looking at Emelia she titled her head.


    "What?" asked Emelia and he shook his head.


    "I was thinking. How nice it is to have someone by my side. There were some women who I was interested in, but they didn''t really fit into my standards. The more you get to know them the more they become entitled they become. I like it when you don''t act highly of yourself."


    "Why do I have to? It''s nothing but selfishness. Putting yourself at a higher position than others is not right at all. It makes them look bad," chuckles Emelia as she stood in front of the door.


    "Let''s get some dessert after supper. Make sure your schedule for tonight is open. I won''t forgive you if you don''t."


    "Don''t worry. I''m planning to take an early rest today. As you know, I haven''t slept."


    Emelia walks back to her office, and after a few minutes, Air knocks on her door, holding papers in his arms. He places it on her table then leaves. He looked busy that Emelia didn''t have time to ask him.


    "The Head Priest Trenor Autumn," Emelia reads out loud.


    It started with him, and it should end with him. As the year only has a month left the new victim will come soon. Not just that but the amount due Vanessa has to pay is coming up. If Emelia could find a way to get herself some money and lend it to Vanessa, then she would.


    But Vanessa wouldn''t like it if Emelia helps her. Though she didn''t seem like it, Vanessa didn''t like others to help when it comes to money. She''s a good girl but pushed herself too hard. Not just pushes herself but pressures herself.


    There are hundreds of believers from the temple and finding the new victim isn''t going to be a hard task. That''s if they are the ones to move first.

 Chapter 109 - The Temple Of Azraelle V

    Air''s breath was cut short as he ran the long hallways, making his way to Elliot''s office. This was big news. No, rather than big news, it was a shocking one. Air apologizes when he bumps into a maid and keeps his legs running.


    Air slammed the office''s door opened and startled Elliot, who looked at him, "What''s wrong? You look in a hurry. It''s as if you''ve seen a ghost."


    "I think I may have, but I could touch him," Air places hands on his knees as he catches his breath. Elliot''s brows raised in confusion. Seeing Air run and lose his breath was unusual. "Your brother is still alive."


    Elliot dropped his feather pen onto the ground and massaged his temple. Now, what''s the issue? His younger brother acceded from death? He held his hand out in a stop motion and asked, "Air, are you playing around with him?"


    "I''m sorry to break your imaginations, but then that man exactly looks like your younger brother." Air said, standing back straight but still panting, "He claims to be your brother."


    Elliot shook his head, not trusting Air''s words. "Edward has died since long ago. Air, don''t tell me even you fell for his looks?"


    "At first, I didn''t want to but¡­he even showed proof. The birthmark on his right shoulder looked exactly like Edward''s."


    "Bring him here." Elliot said, pressing his fingers together, "Air, we''ve already accepted that he''s dead. Don''t let me hope any longer."


    Air frowns, seeing his friend, looking stressed. As much as this topic wasn''t talked about for a long time, it just so happened because he appeared. Even Air didn''t want to believe, but everything from top to bottom looked like Edward. He looked exactly how Air had thought if he was still alive.


    "Bring him here," Air commanded a servant who bows her head and went to escort him to the office. He then looks at Elliot, "It may be a trap, and I''m not fully sure. But we won''t know until we talk to him. And we can just kill him anytime for impersonating as a prince."


    Elliot grabs the feather pen he dropped earlier and places it on his desk. After seeing the seriousness in Air''s eyes, he didn''t have a choice but to believe that his younger brother came back alive. It''s a lie. His younger brother wouldn''t be alive after all these years.


    The three of them grew up together. The next day Air ran away from his house. He became dedicated to serve Elliot as this was role as the heir of his family. The first time they both met Air decided to dedicate his life to him. It was out of admiration.


    Elliot, Air, and Edward were known to never separate from each other. Their bonds are even envied by the palace servants. Elliot the future leader, Airan intelligent child since birth and Edward a kind and gentle younger brother.


    "It doesn''t make sense," mutters Elliot while Air turns his head, looking away from him and agrees with him. It didn''t make sense for him either. "Air, just be careful about him. The only reason why I''m letting him in is because I trust what you say."


    Air nods his head. Even he knew much. As much as he wanted to deny it, everything from top to bottom looked like him. His black hair, eyes that looks like gold but isn''t, the birthmark on his right shoulder, and the mole under his left eye.


    "Sir Air, the guest has arrived," announced the servant and opens the door, revealing the so called man who call himself "Edward".


    Elliot''s eyes grew wide just seeing him. He looks at Air who looked troubled, knowing what Elliot was thinking about. Everything what he said wasn''t a lie. He looked exactly like Edward or is he really Edward?


    "Brother?" Edward titles his head as his hands were about to reach out he pulled it back in. His eyes wanders around the office, and his body was slightly trembling. Even the way he acted was just like how Edward did. But it''s too early to say that he is Edward.


    "What do you want from me?" Elliot asked coldly, resting his arms on the arm rest of his chair.


    "You grew up well," smiled Edward then looks at Air, "It''s been a while. It''s as if you''ve seen a ghost, my friend."


    Elliot and Air looks at each other. The way he speaks is exactly the same, and he sounded much mature, but he tries to act strong. Edward covers his mouth as he coughs while Elliot didn''t know why he stood up. He asked himself, was he about to run towards him?


    "What''s wrong, brother?" asked Edward, who walks towards him only to be stopped when Elliot told him not to take another step.


    "Is it really you?" asked Elliot while Edward''s lips curled upwards, smiling, giving a gently smile like he always do.


    "Does my brother not believe me? I am still alive," answered Edward.


    Before saying another word, Elliot stayed silent on his seat. "You must be tired. Look at your ragged clothes go and get some rest. I''ll assign some servants to tend to you," said Elliot as his eyes softens, looking at Edward.


    "I didn''t mean to disturb you. Seeing the papers on your desk, you must be very busy," frowned Edward while Elliot shook his head with a smile.


    "Don''t worry about this. Let''s have supper together. I have a lot of questions to ask you¡­I can''t believe you are still alive," Elliot bit his lip.


    "I¡­I didn''t mean to give you so much pain," frowned Edward, eyes on the verge of tears. "I''m sorry brother I want to go closer to you and give you a hug, but my clothes are a bit dirty."


    "Don''t worry about that and stop crying," comforted Air who hands him a a handkerchief. "You''re still a cry baby," Air commented, making Edward chuckle.


    "Then I will not take my leave. Though I don''t want to," Edward crying out loud as he left the office.


    The kindness and gentleness on their faces turned into a murderous aura. That man who just left isn''t Edward. He acted how Edward did, but it''s not him.


    "I''m impressed you caught on with my acting," Elliot said.


    "I got the idea when your attitude changed, and we think alike. How many years do you think we have been together?" Air huffs. "But you also caught onto my acting. But I must say, running is exhausting."


    "Probably longer than Master," Elliot chuckles. "Anyway, that man is clearly not Edward."


    "I agree with you. They act the same, speak the same, but there is one thing he would never do," smirked Air.


    "Edward isn''t a crybaby. I guess he went along it?"


    "I''ll ask Tanya to keep an eye on him for now. But I''m rather suspicious about something, "said Air as he brought out a cuff and hands it to Elliot.


    "The symbol of the temple."


    When Air and Edward met earlier, he unconsciously dropped something on the ground when he pulled Air into a hug. The cuff he dropped had a symbol of the temple, which was a thistle, a kind of flower.


    "This¡­has something to do with the temple. I''m guessing right now that the temple is starting to move on us," said Air as he crossed his arms.


    Elliot stood up and leans by the window. He placed his hand on his chin, thinking and agree with the guess Air made. Interesting was the only word Elliot could say. He looks back at Air and says, "We''ll need Ayfara."


    When Elliot mentioned Ayfara''s name, he sighed and shook his head. "Ask Tanya to dig deeper into the temple."


    Air knew the frustration Elliot was feeling. The one who usually does these kinds of the task were Ayfara. She could impersonate anyone, even act as a man when needed. Now that''s she no longer here things are a bit difficult.


    "If you want to we can scout a new member to replace Ayfara," suggested Air.


    "No need. It''s better if the team is smaller. But you are right. It''s about time to add a new member to our team," Elliot said as they gaze out of the window, watching the birds fly across the sky. "This time, we need someone that has information. Lots. It doesn''t need to be somebody who knows how to fight. We''ll just assign someone to protect them."


    "Are you sure? To add a new member?" Air asked, not disagreeing but to him, no one can replace Ayfara.


    "It''s a new era. We need to learn how to accept the present and move on. As they say, the past will only bring you down."


    Air bows his head, and before leaving, he asked, "Are shrimps alright for tonight?" Elliot nods his head and stops Air before he leaves his office.


    "I don''t have any problems but Emelia can''t eat seafood," Elliot said, scoffing. Though he has no idea why he felt proud of saying that.


    "I understand," Air said and left the office.

 Chapter 110 - Temple Of Azraelle VI

    Emelia sliced the beef on her plate into smaller pieces and took it into her mouth. As she chewed, the silence in the dining hall grew only to be filled with the sound of the knives and forks clicking onto the plate.


    Sitting right across her was a man she has never seen before. But one thing she can say is that he looks like Elliot. The only difference they had was their eye color and the way they acted. She didn''t know who that man is and all she can is he looks weak.


    When Elliot lowered his utensils down, he cleared his throat and looks at Emelia. "This is man over here is Edward. My younger brother," said Elliot. The last sentence sounded harder than the first, which made Emelia cautious.


    This wasn''t shocking news to Emelia because she trusted Elliot that Edward, his younger brother isn''t alive anymore. Emelia bowed her head at Edward and greeted, "It''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Emelia Beaumont. I hope we get along."


    Emelia gave him a smile, and Edward smiled back saying, "I hope so too. You have a beautiful name, Miss Emelia." Elliot didn''t look bothered, but he was. His fists here clenching onto the tablecloth as his eyes shift to whoever is talking.


    "Thank you. Elliot has talked about you. But I personally wish to know more about you," Emelia shyly laughs, tucks a strand of her hair behind her ear.


    Is this the Emelia he knew? Elliot asked himself as he watches Emelia. He knew she could act, but this is his first time seeing her act so hostile. It''s rather hilarious for him to watch her, knowing Emelia wants him to stop looking at her.


    "Are you my brother''s lover?" whispered out loud Edward and Emelia gazes at Elliot for a few seconds then back at him. She covered her mouth with her hand, blinking a few times.


    "Y-you d-don''t have to say it out loud," Emelia stuttered.


    Edward got the hint in her tone and lowers his utensils on the table. "Don''t be shy. I never knew older brother would find a person he loves, and it''s a beauty," Edward gave her a wink while Emelia just smiled at him and laughs uncomfortably.


    Emelia makes eye contact with Elliot, begging for help. She wouldn''t be able to keep up her friendly act. She doesn''t know how Edward acts, but the man, sitting across her felt like a total stranger. It''s as if he was impersonating Edward.


    When Emelia observed Elliot''s gestures. He didn''t look excited or what. He was very calm, and his business smile forms on his lips. This gave Emelia a clue that Edward isn''t the Edward, Elliot knew of.


    "Edward, eat more of those shrimps," Elliot said, peeling the skin of the shrimp then placing it onto his plate.


    Edward smiles, looking at the shrimps piled on his plate and Elliot nods his head like a father, watching his son eat.


    "It''s delicious, isn''t it?" Elliot asked Edward, who nods his head, eyes set on the food in his plate. It''s funny to watch his younger brother eat so many shrimps despite being allergic to it.


    "It must be nice living here every day." Edward said as his lips curled, frowning, "When the fire spreader into my room. I ran out of the hallways and ran for my life. I was scared that someone was going to kill me. In the middle of the way of escaping, I was cut short in-breath and fainted in the forest."


    When Edward notices the gloomy atmosphere, building up, he tries cheering them both up by, making silly faces.


    "You¡­must have suffered a lot. I no matter how hard I tried searching for you. I couldn''t find you. Just where were you hiding?" Elliot asked, placing his elbows on the table and lowers his head. But his lips were not drowning but smiling.


    This man impersonating as Edward is a fool. Just by the way he acts, he isn''t a noble but a commoner. The question now is who paid him to impersonate his younger brother? Stealing of identity is a crime and everyone knew about that.


    "Edward, do you remember the promise we made?" Elliot asked while Edward shook his head and gulps.


    "I¡­I don''t really remember much of when we were younger," Edward said.


    "It''s alright." Elliot shook his head, "It''s understandable since it''s been how many years."


    It''s not a simple promise they made. It''s more to that and knowing his younger brother would keep his word. He wouldn''t forget about this easily.


    After Edward took the last piece of shrimp into his mouth. He dapped his lips with a piece of cloth and asked, "Miss Emelia doesn''t eat shrimp?" Emelia shook her head.


    "I can''t eat shrimp. I''m allergic," answered Emelia, taking a sip of water after.


    Edward mutters something then gave a smile to her. Emelia smiles back at him and felt like her cheeks were going to be swollen after, smiling to much. Edward covered his mouth and yawned softly.


    "You should get some sleep now. I want to ask tons of questions tomorrow. Especially since I couldn''t find you now matter how hard I tried," Elliot said while Edward had a calm expression on his face, nodding his head.


    Edward stood up, "Then I will take my leave now. Thank you for the delicious meal, brother." He left the dining hall and was escorted by a few servants back to his room.


    While Emelia and Elliot stayed in the dining hall. Elliot dismissed the servants who were in the room, leaving them both alone.


    "Just like you Edward cannot eat shrimps. Yet He ate so much and didn''t know about his own condition," scoffs Elliot, crossing his arms together.


    "It''s just me, but I don''t feel comfortable around him," Emelia spoke up. Just by seeing Edward smile, even if it looked genuine. Emelia felt that his smile is dark. It''s a smile just like Henry''s.


    "I am sure that he is not my younger brother," Elliot said as his fist were clenched. He felt angry that there is someone impersonating his dead younger brother. Who would dare to do that. But there is only one who would boldly do so, and that was the temple.


    If the same thing that happened to his parents will happen to him. Then this means that it''s the temples'' doing. Who would be bold enough to bring down the great emperor of the empire? Who would have such hatred towards the royal family none other than them?


    "It''s the temple''s doing."


    Emelia pondered about it and had nothing to say about it. She can''t judge even if she knew how they work. There isn''t much to convince her. She stood up and walked towards Elliot. Right now the only way to comfort Elliot was to stay silent. She cups her hand on his face, looking at his eyes deeply.


    "What?" Elliot asked gently, confused to why Emelia was acting like this. She shook her head and stayed quiet. "Are you trying to comfort me?" Elliot asked and followed a chuckle after. "You don''t really have to. But thank you," Elliot said, placing his hand on hers.


    "What are you going to do next. Now that you are sure he is just an impostor?" Emelia asked.


    "We need to gather more information on his motives. He is working with the temple, but I''m suspecting that he is the next victim of the temple."


    "The next victim? This early?" Emelia questioned.


    "The temple moves however they want to. They are a bunch of old men who thinks the world is theirs."


    "Are¡­you going to kill him once you''ve gotten information?" Emelia asked.


    "Who knows? Or we can let him be our scapegoat. Since he might know more about the temple. He has contact with the head priest after all."


    "The head priest is a lot feisty than I had thought."


    Elliot chuckles but Emelia is not wrong. The head priest is a feisty man. He doesn''t give up until he gets what he wants. The first incident should have ended as it is, but it kept continuing each year. It''s all about the money.


    "This will be the first time that the royal family would have to involve themselves with the temple," sighed Elliot.


    "But they are the ones who made their moves first. It''s just that we don''t have much evidence to expose their evil doings."


    "They clean after the fight. It''s so clean that it almost seem so unrealistic. Unless there are nobles backing them up."


    "It might be possible especially that the two empires merged into one. There might be those who oppose it. Haven''t you heard of the two factions?" Emelia asked Elliot, who shook his head. Nothing reached his ear about this, and Air hasn''t told him anything about that.


    "One faction opposes to the merge, and the other accepts the merge, separating the nobles from each other."


    "Do you know the names of the leaders?"


    "Viscount Chel Fernan and Viscountess Layla Merinda."

 Chapter 111 - The Temple Of Azraelle VII

    "Viscount Chel is understandable. He never had good motives against me." Elliot said and hummed with his deep voice, "But Viscountess Layla¡­I never expected her to stand up like this."


    "What do you mean?" Emelia asked.


    "Viscountess Layla is always quiet. A very influential woman in the circle. Not even a nobleman dares to fight her. Even those whose titles are higher than hers."


    "Then it means we should get on her good side."


    Viscountess Layla a noblewoman and a widow. Her husband died on the battlefield. Then she overtook her husband''s catering business, and at the same, deals with her own clothing business. Her brand is known worldwide, that every single woman knows about it.


    "If you want to. But as much as possible, we would want to avoid the factions," Elliot said.


    If they are to involve themselves in the factions, things will only grow worse. It''s better to stay neutral as much as possible than heating up an argument.


    "But we can''t forever stay neutral." said Emelia, "There might be a time where we have no choice but to side with one of them." Elliot nodded his head and agreed with Emelia.


    "Be careful around Viscount Chel. He may look kind, but that''s only the mask. He''s deeper than what you think. Maybe deeper than Henry."


    "Don''t worry about me and worry about yourself. Their target is not me but you."


    "I''m always worried about myself. But I have space to be worried about you." Elliot said, "During the feast in the temple. Don''t convert with them as much. Especially the head priest''s lackey, Father Inigo," Elliot reminds Emelia. He only felt concerned about her, and that is why he told her. Only if Emelia was allowed to refuse their invitation but she cannot.


    "I understand."


    When Elliot sighed out loud and massaged his temples, Emelia said, "Get some rest." He retreats his hand back on the table, slightly tilting his head.


    "Aren''t we supposed to spend time together?" Elliot asked Emelia.


    "But¡­you looked exhausted," answered Emelia, making him chuckle. He stood and grabbed her wrist gently, pulling her into a hug.


    "When you''re with me. I feel recharged. I don''t care about how exhausted I am." Her cheeks blushed a bit red, but she managed to cool the heat off her face.


    Things gets hard for Emelia when Elliot becomes selfish. But she didn''t find it annoying or what. That selfishness became a kind of drug to her. It''s hard to resist it, but she knew she can''t forever do this.


    "Why won''t we just share a room?" muttered Elliot as he lets Emelia go. "If we do, I can see you sleep by my side overnight and watch you wake up every morning."


    "Don''t say those silly things," Emelia placed her hands on her cheeks.


    "I''m serious. We''re not married or engaged, but I just want to see you more," said Elliot avoiding her eyes. While Emelia sees his ears, turning red and laughs softly.


    "We can take things slow," Emelia said.


    Elliot walks closer and arches his back to reach her heigh. He gently bumps his forehead with her''s and smiles. Emelia looks at him and smiled back, feeling his hands reaching for hers she held his hand and asked, "Is this what you call slowly?"


    "I think so." Elliot went along with her, "But I was serious about my suggestion."


    "Not yet. " said Emelia, "We still have things to finish. Once we deal with the temple. We can do whatever we want to do."


    Patience is something Elliot didn''t like to do. Waiting is a pain in the back, but then the reward is worth the wait. They live in the same place, see each other at twice or thrice a day, their offices are across each other. But their daily lives are quite busy.


    After supper, Elliot and Emelia went back to their own rooms. Emelia was seen sitting on her usual spot. A chair by the window and a small round table with a book on top. She felt relaxed after washing her body with warm water. Her eyes felt drowsy, but she didn''t want to go to bed just yet.


    "Princess? You''re still not going to bed?" Vanessa asked, walking out of the bathroom. She pulled her sleeve back to her wrist as she just finished cleaning the bathroom.


    "Not yet. Can you serve me some tea?" asked Emelia and Vanessa nods her head, went to the kitchen to fetch some tea.


    When Vanessa walks into the room she sees Emelia sleeping on the chair. On her right hand held a book, lying on her lap. Her head laid low with her eyes closed. Vanessa places the tray she held by the nearest table, grabs a shawl in the closet, and lays it over Emelia.


    She didn''t want to leave Emelia, sleeping by the chair, but she couldn''t carry her all by herself, calling Elliot might not be a bad idea but. If she wakes up, Emelia wouldn''t be able to go back to sleep anymore. It''s fine this way. Vanessa thought and walks out of the room.


    "Miss Vanessa?"


    Vanessa turned her head towards the direction of the voice and sees Air, standing by Elliot''s room. She bowed her head to show her respects and asked, "Is there a problem?"


    "No¡­I was wondering why the teacups are untouched," Air said and looks at the teacup, turned upside down.


    "The princess fell asleep and I just deiced to leave and let her sleep," answered Vanessa. "What about you, Sir Air? It''s getting late aren''t you going back to your chambers?"


    "Unfortunately I cannot. I have reports left to finish. I''ll be going to my office soon too," Air said. "I came here to hand His Imperial Majesty a report and he had asked me to wait outside."


    Vanessa looks down at the tray then back at Air she asked, "Do you want to drink this tea instead? It''s going to turn into a waste if I just throw it away."


    Air tilts his head slightly and asked, "You won''t drink it?"


    "I don''t enjoy drinking tea unless it''s bitter. I like bitter drinks than sweet ones."


    "You do?" Air asked and follows a chuckle. He didn''t expect Vanessa''s taste to be the opposite of Emelia''s. He thought she liked sweet things. Vanessa raised her brow, frowning as Air chuckle.


    "Is there a problem liking bitter drinks?" Vanessa asked in an annoyed tone.


    "Not really. I just didn''t expect you to like bitter drinks. I thought you liked sweets," Air said.


    "It''s not that I hate it, but I think bitter drinks are better for me. It taste good for no reason."


    Air walked towards Vanessa and takes the tray off her hands. He gave her a smile then said, "Then I''ll be taking this." Vanessa averse her eyes away and felt shy seeing his smile.


    "Do you like sweet things?" Vanessa asked and Air ponders about it.


    "I neither hate or like it. It''s alright." Air said, "Especially since you brewed it I should critique it. Is the personal maid of the princess actually doing a great job?" Air teased Vanessa.


    Vanessa''s brow twitched in annoyance, hearing his voice circulating in her head. "Then don''t drink it. If you''re just going to act like that," said Vanessa as she tries snatching the tray back to her hands but Air wouldn''t allow her. He lifts his arms on the Air. Vanessa scared that the teacup and teapot will fall onto the ground. She stopped pulling down his coat.


    "But I never said I didn''t want to drink it," Air teased her for the last time, and the door to Elliot''s room opens. Vanessa bows her head then leaves the hallway. In the end, she wasn''t able to get the tray back.


    "What''s this? I never told you to prepare tea for me," said Elliot, drying his hair with a white cloth.


    "This is for me to drink. Not you, Your Imperial Majesty," Air answered, smiling from ear to ear.


    "Is it from that maid? I never knew you liked to tease women that much."


    "She''s not just any woman. And no I do not like playing around women. I hate the smell of strong perfume."


    Not just any woman? Air didn''t know he said it out loud but, hearing this from Air made Elliot cringe. Is this what Air has to go through when he''s with Emelia?


    "But will your parents allows this relationship?" Elliot asked, walking back into his room and followed Air.


    "Who knows? I never thought of courting her. It''s just fun to tease her and see her reaction."


    "My friend, here is an advice from me. Before you know it, you''ll fall in love with her. Just go for her if your heart says so. If she rejects you, then she rejects you. It''s not like you can turn back time and ask her out again," Elliot said while Air pinches his ear without hesitation. The cries of Elliot could be heard by the door. He begged Air to stop pulling his ear, and he listened.


    "I never said I would court her. I don''t think I will."

 Chapter 112 - Special : From A View II

    At the age of thirteen, Vanessa had to find a way to earn money. She didn''t have a single clue how to get a job since she''s a child. No one wants to hire her. But if she doesn''t repay the money back, she will never see her parents again.


    Vanessa stood in front of a bar as her fingers swirled in circles. Her stomach curled, feeling scared of a new sensation she never felt before. As she was about to open the door to the pub the door swung open and a tall buff man pushes another man out of the pub.


    "Don''t come here if you can''t pay!" yelled the man. When he looks down he saw Vanessa trembling, and he clicked his tongue. "What do you want kid? This is not a place for you to be. Can''t you read the sign?" the man pointed at the sign that says, no children allowed.


    Vanessa couldn''t speak rather she felt so intimidated by the man that her legs were trembling. She gulped and asked, "I-I-I-I ne-ne-need a j-job." She shut her eyes, not wanting to see anymore of the man. The more she looks at him, the more she became scared.


    "You work in a bar?" asked the man to be followed by a huff. "Keep dreaming kid. You do know your not legal to work here. Now leave."


    Vanessa insisted so much that she shook her head and tucks the man''s black apron. The man could feel her hands trembling, and he watches her close her eyes. He sighs heavily and scratches the back of his head.


    "Look. You''re not fit to work here. Look at your thin arms. They look about to break and we have nasty customers here. I don''t think you''ll like it here. Go find another place."


    Vanessa who knew nothing about this world continues to insist. She shook her head and clenches onto his apron harder than before. He sighs out loud, hesitating but, seeing Vanessa desperate, there must be a reason why.


    The clothes she wore looked like any commoner would wear. It''s not ragged and rather neat. The color of her dress looked new. She doesn''t look like any harm. But to bring her into the bar is a bad choice.


    "Alright, I''ll let you work here. But you''re not allowed to serve. At least you know how to wash the dishes, right?" the man sighed out loud for the nth time and brings Vanessa to the back door with a few more people. "Honey, I''ve brought a new worker. Guide her on what to do. She''s in charge of the dishes."


    The man was married with a loving wife and two other sons who stared at Vanessa as if she was a small puppy.


    The wife of the man stood up and pulls him by the corner. She asked, "Why did you allow her to work here?" The wife was only worried about Vanessa. She looked young and wondered where her parents are.


    "She looked desperate. We can ask her why she''s trying to earn money at this age. If she went to other pubs, I wonder what would have happened to her," the man said and agreed the wife.


    "Young girl, may I ask you a question?" The wife asked and Vanessa nods her head, feeling no harm from telling the wife. She looked gentle and nice. Not to mention easy to talk to, unlike the man she talked to earlier. "Where are your parents?"


    "They¡­They are at the temple. And they haven''t been back at home since for how many days. Some old priest came to me and said that my parents are in danger if I don''t pay them back an amount of money."


    The man and the wife looked at each other with a serious expression on their faces. The wife looks back at Vanessa and gave her a smile.


    "You''ll be safe here," said the wife while Vanessa titls her head to the side, confused by what she said.


    "Here?" repeated Vanessa and the wife just gave her a smile.


    "What is your name?" asked the wife.


    "Vanessa Greens."


    "It''s nice to meet you, Vanessa. You can call me Eve and my husband Tyson. The one on the right is Nico, and the left is Matt."


    Nico and Matt got off the tall chair and walks towards Vanessa, staring at her. Nico said, "Nice to meet you." While the Matt nods his head, frowning. He didn''t look the type to be introduced to others.


    Since then, Vanessa worked in the pub for two years not until she started to work as a waitress in the pub. The pub she worked in was very successful. Lots of merchants and nobles came here to take a drink, and it''s because Tyson is a reliable man who can keep his word.


    "Here is the booze. Make sure to pay by the counter before leaving," Vanessa reminds the two customers who were both drunk. They waved their hands goodbyes to her as she left to the next table.


    The next table sat two men wearing a black hood on. It isn''t unusual to see those types of people in the pub because it''s normal. Vanessa walks to their table and said, "Today''s speciality is fish and chips. It goes well with the booze."


    The man by her right looks up to her while she smiles, waiting for their responses. "Yes, we''ll get that and two boozes."


    "Thank you for ordering. I''ll back back in a bit," said Vanessa, rushing to the back of the kitchen and yelled, "One fish and chips." Then moves towards the keg and on the way she grabs two tall glass cup, fills the cup with booze. She then moves back to their table and places the boozes then leaves.


    The man, wearing a hood kept looking at Vanessa. That the other man wearing a hood asked, "You like her?" This made the man choke while drinking his booze.


    He shook his head, answering, "No, she looks familiar. Stop assuming that if I look at a girl, I like her."


    The other man gulps the booze down and asked, "Are you still searching for her? You couldn''t find her since two years ago. She might have left this empire already.


    "And you think traveling is so easy? It takes money and time. I doubt that girl would try and do that."


    "People change before you know it."


    "She''s not the only one who disappeared. So did her parents and her younger sister."


    "You did much research on her but not on our own business?" The man chuckles.


    "And that waitress earlier looked like her. But maturer."


    "Come on, Air. Just give up on her and find a better woman."


    "I''m sorry but I cannot. I made a promise," said Air.


    From afar you could hear Eve''s voice calling, "Vanessa! The food is ready to be severed." This made Air stand up and watches Vanessa server their food to their table.


    When Vanessa reached the table she looked confused why the man was standing up. Instead, she places the food onto their table and as she was about to leave, she felt her hand being pulled, making her stop. She turns her head, looking up she sees his face.


    "Are you Vanessa Greens?" Air asked while Vanessa slowly nodded her head while he smiled.


    "Yes¡­Are there any problem?" asked Vanessa. Having her name expose around was normal for her. There are times customers enters the pub just to see Vanessa.


    "Why are you working here?" asked Air while her lips formed a straight line.


    "Because I need to earn money?"


    "Do you even recognize me?" When Air pulled his hood down Vanessa''s eye grew wide then she gasped.


    "I don''t know," answered Vanessa while the other man wearing the hood snorts as he tries to hold in his laughter.


    Then what was the point of looking shocked? Is what Air wanted to ask her, but instead he sighed.


    "The little boy from Lake Mela. We met before, remember?" said Air while Vanessa finally remembers.


    "You''re that small boy who ran away from home because he didn''t want to do finish his homework," Vanessa said, making the other man burst into laughter. She looked at him confused, then back at Air. "From what I recall your name is Air."


    "Yes, that is my name," said Air, keeping his patience in. He knew that Vanessa had a bold personality but still saying that out loud, especially the Emperor heard it all. "The truth is I''ve been trying to find you and couldn''t."


    "Why? Is there something you need from me?" asked Vanessa.


    "I just need to fulfill a promise I made with your mother," said Air, making her frown.


    It has been a long time since she had heard someone care about her mother or her parents. Just hearing this made her avert her eyes away from him.


    "I don''t think you need to."

 Chapter 113 - The Feast I

    The chants of the knights and soldiers caught Emelia''s attention as her eyes drifted away from the book. She casually lowers it on the table, leaving it open, faced down only to find herself envying them. Still not used, sitting on the chair, facing hundreds of paper a day, she sighed out loud.


    "Miss Emelia, a letter from the temple has been sent to you," a servant bowed her head before entering her room, holding a small silver tray on her hands with a piece of envelope. The servant stood in front of her table, but then Emelia didn''t move a single inch. Just staring at the detailed envelope.


    The servant called for her name, and she broke out from her daze. She took the envelope away from the silver tray and opened it with a small hand knife that settled in the table drawer.


    When she opens the letter, her eyes didn''t waver but only felt amused. This isn''t the first letter that the temple had sent her. As much as Elliot didn''t want her to go, it''s already decided that she will attend.


    The temple kept pestering to write back to them. Even if she had the choice not to read the letter, it''s from the temple. Every letter that comes from them serves as a clue or an opening. But fickle the temple is not a single letter gave them a clue to their wicked plans.


    "You may now go," Emelia said to the servant who bowed then left the office.


    The temple can keep pestering her to write back, but Emelia will keep ignoring them. If she was able to keep Henry''s mouth shut, then so she can with the temple. As they say, women can be more wicked than men.


    Emelia made her way to Elliot''s office, and before entering, she met Air on the way, who bowed his head and greeted her. Air looks down at the paper Emelia held, then shifted his eyes back at the long hallway.


    "The temple sent another letter?" casually asked Air. Her brows rose, taking a glance at him. These days Airs shows no shame to show his true personality to her. Emelia didn''t know if it was a good thing, but then she didn''t feel uncomfortable with him acting like that. Rather she didn''t mind it at all.


    Emelia nod her head, "The fifth letter of the day." Air huffed and lazily nods his head like a drunken man.


    "What happened to the gentleman act?" Emelia asked, curious to his sudden change. Her speculations weren''t wrong. All this time he has been wearing a mask, acting like a young gentleman.


    "Princess, once in a while the mask has to be unleashed. Even a tolerant man like me should remove his mask once in a while. And I''m sure that the Princess has been wanting to meet this side of me."


    "You''re not wrong," They both chuckle, arriving in front of the office.


    Air opens the door, allowing Emelia to enter first, and he follows. She sat on the couch, listening to the papers, flipping then being placed on the table. Air pours a cup of water for Emelia then gives it to her.


    "Give me a moment. I''ll sign this paper, then head over there," said Elliot as he grabbed his pen, signs the paper, and rushed to sit beside Emelia.


    Emelia gives the letter to Elliot, who said, "When can they stop bothering others? Are they this free to write letters and not prepare for the feast which is tomorrow?"


    "This is the fifth letter, and all letters are filled with warnings," Emelia took a sip of water then places it on the table.


    "You mean threats than warnings," rephrased Elliot, folding the letter then places it on the table. "To add, every letter sent by them is the same. The knight will strike upon entering the castle uninvited."


    "The temple for sure is trying to avoid the Princess''s attendance. Threatening her not to go and if she doesn''t go, they will spread the word that the Princess and temple has a bad relationship. Speaking of that, they''re using this to their advantage since the temple has become influential to the citizens," said Air.


    "This is becoming troublesome," mutters Elliot, crossing his legs together.


    "I''m still attending," Emelia said though no one told her not to go. She had a feeling Elliot will ask her not to go, not caring about the consequences.


    Elliot looks at Emelia, nods his head, "We''ve made a promise. I''m not going to stop you. The only time I''m going to stop you is if I''m not there."


    Air looked at the couple in front of him and shook his head. Of all times, it had to be now. He rolled his eyes. Then looks away from them. It sure looks nice to have a lover who has almost the same mindset. For a moment, he wanted to puke but held it in since it wasn''t appropriate.


    "I wonder if His Imperial Majesty will save me if I''m in danger," Air played around with them, making them both laugh.


    "I don''t think I will. You can always ask Alan to save you," answered Elliot.


    By the office door stood Edward, who held a tray on his hand. He knocks on the door, announcing himself before entering. When the door opens, he sees the three of them casually talking to each other. Seeing them having fun, Edward turned his back to leave only to be stopped by Elliot.


    "Don''t leave. Take a seat," said Elliot, standing up, pointing his hand at the seat in front of him.


    Edward politely nods his head and takes his seat. He places the tray on the table then asked apologetically, "I didn''t mean to disturb the three of you. I wanted to ask brother about a few things."


    "What''s wrong?" Elliot asked, observing Edwards''s gestures, circling his fingers and his eyes wavers.


    "Nothing," Edward shook his head then stood up. "I have some things to finish in my room. I should get going."


    When Edward left the office, Elliot and Air looked at each other both, thinking something is going around him. But didn''t question it because they didn''t want to reveal their cover.


    "Just in case. We''ll bring in a few more soldiers with us."

 Chapter 114 - The Feast II

    Their carriage stopped in front of the staircases, leading into the temple. Emelia slightly pushes the curtain to the side, looking at the temple structure. White tall poles that were about 15ft high stretched across the other poles.


    In front of the carriage door stood tens of holy knights. Holy knights are under the temple. They have nothing to do with the royal family. People say they are the chosen ones by the gods. But there are several reasons for them to be a holy knight.


    "Announcing His Imperial Majesty and Princess Emelia presence," announced a deacon, and the holy knights wield their swords out, pointing up to the sky.


    Elliot walked out of the carriage and followed Emelia, who held onto Elliot''s hand upon going down. They looked at each other before walking in between the holy knights. Emelia kept her head up and grips her hand tightly on his hand. Elliot takes a short look at her, and his lips curled.


    When they arrived by the grand door made out of marble, they were greeted by an old man. Whose clothes looked grand, unlike the other priest who had plain clothing but still looked presentable.


    "Greetings to His Imperial Majesty and Princess Emelia. Thank you for making time and effort to come to the temple of heaven," The old man bows his head, locking his eyes on Emelia and smirked at her.


    Elliot kept his calm and took a step forward. One hand stoping Emelia from saying a word knowing that the old man gave her a creepy look. His lips curled, but his eyes weren''t smiling.


    "I should be the one thanking the head priest for inviting my lover and me to this temple."


    "I must say the Princess is blessed with beautiful features. This old man advises the Princess to wear white as it represents purity."


    Emelia gently pushes Elliot''s hands down and smiled at the head priest, "At first, I planned on wearing black. I didn''t care what the requirements of the temple were. I didn''t mind getting criticized by the followers of the temple."


    The Head Priest clenched his fist under his sleeves and kept his smile on. They say Emelia is a savage, but she isn''t. She is more of a hunter waiting for her prey to step into her trap. What he said to her earlier was nothing but pure honesty.


    "I thank the Princess for following the temple requirements. Please follow me. I shall lead you to your private rooms."


    They both settled down in their private room, and before the head priest left, he informed them that the feast would begin in two hours.


    Their private room isn''t as big as the ones in the palace. But big enough to fit in two people. Simple decorations and furniture fit the mood of a person living in the temple. Nothing dark-colored, only light. There are more windows than there are supposed to be. But this helps them reduce the usage of candles.


    "Don''t lower your guard," Elliot softly said to Emelia, who nods her head.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to, especially when that old man gazes at me. It reminds of our dead enemy."


    "Pure, they say? After all, we are humans who have desires," Elliot let out a laugh and turns his back to look at Emelia, who was gazing out of the window. He walks towards her and closes the curtains. "Don''t stay near the window too long. Who knows they sent assassins."


    "Even if they do. We have more eyes watching them," Emelia looks up at him and sat on the wooden chair near the window.


    "What about Tanya?" asked Emelia.


    "Tanya is in the temple. She sent many complaints to about the old geezer staring at her when she''s just a small child."


    "Then we must send her out as soon as possible. I don''t want her to stay in this place any longer. It''s too dangerous for her," Emelia said while Elliot tilted his head and hissed.


    "You''re concerned about someone else''s life but not your own?" scolded Elliot. "Even if I try to scold you. You wouldn''t listen to me at all."


    Emelia stood up and wrapped her arms behind his back, giving him a tight hug as he continues to sulk.


    "When are you going to stop scolding me?" asked Emelia, sticking her head to the side, looking at Elliot.


    "Never," Elliot mutters, rubbing his ear.


    The long wait time finally came, and they were escorted out of their private room. Elliot took her hand, and inter winded their fingers. Before taking another step, Elliot kissed the back of her hand and whispered into her ear.


    "Let''s get back home safely."


    Emelia nods her head with a bit of a smile that washed into a straight face when they started to walk.


    They entered the huge feast room that is used every two years. In the middle laid a long white carpet, and on each side stretched a long table made out of sandalwood, which is known to be an expensive material.


    They sat near the chair of the head priest, which was in the middle and front of the white carpet. The chair the head priest would sit on didn''t look plain at all. The chair, rather it was a throne as if he was hailing himself as a god.


    When all settled down the trumpets played a joyful tone, and everyone, including Emelia and Elliot, stood up, greeting the esteemed head priest.


    They didn''t bow their heads, unlike the other priests and guests did. They didn''t find it appropriate for them to lower their heads on a scheming person. The head priest walked on the white carpet that not even Emelia or Elliot walked on.


    The head priest had a smile on his face, taking arrogant steps as he arrived near his throne. His expression was written, satisfied with the golden laces around his marbled throne.


    When the head priest sat in his seat, that was the only time when the others took theirs. He raised his golden goblet, which was filled with good old wine, and said.


    "Let the feast begin."

 Chapter 115 - The Feast III

    Everyone present in the grand hall took their seats once the head priest asked them to do so. Not knowing what would happen, Emelia couldn''t help but look around the place, suspecting every priest present.


    The head priest stood, lowers his golden goblet onto the table, and said a few more words before taking his seat. From its name, it is just a normal feast. Nothing suspicious around the hall, just a few paladins guarding the doors.


    Never did she knew that the feast was nothing special. Just an hour of preaching, then servants entering the hall to serve the meal.


    Emelia slightly leaned towards Elliot and asked, "That''s it? Nothing more?"


    "Nothing more. This is how it always goes," Elliot whispers to Emelia.


    It''s not what she expected at all.. Emelia thought the feast would be more extravagant. Then what''s the point of showing off his golden throne and expensive utensils? Everything went normal, but then she had a feeling it isn''t.


    The gazes sent by the head priest bothered her. Though she decided to ignore them, he wouldn''t stop looking in her direction. Elliot knew about it and sent glances at the head priest every now and then. But still, he didn''t stop.


    While the crowd was busying conversing with each other, the head priest didn''t waste time to make his move towards Emelia. He stood up, holding his golden goblet, filled with a special wine brewed by the temple.


    "I greet His Imperial Majesty and the Princess. Once again, I want to thank them both for making time to come despite your busy schedules," said Head Priest Trenor.


    Elliot took a step forward, blocking Emelia''s sight away from Head Priest Trenor. Elliot flashed him a fake warm smile and said, "It is a must event to go after all. I only went because you invited me. If not, I wouldn''t bother coming here at all."


    "Don''t be so hostile towards me," laughed Head Priest Trenor, gaining a bit of attention around him. Then looking at Emelia, he raised his golden goblet and praised, "Is Princess Emelia feeling unwell?"


    "Indeed, she is feeling unwell. I was about to escort her back to our room, but then she insisted on staying," answered Elliot as he gently grabs her hand.


    Head Priest Trenor nodded his head and smirked, "Then I should not keep His Highnesses here. Please go back to your room and take a rest."


    "Thank you," thanked Elliot, making their way back to the room.


    As the door shuts, Emelia sat on the bed, whose gaze looked lost. One hand under her chin, pondering hard about how perfect everything went. The feast is nothing special. Just a normal feast, as it said in the invitation. But one thing bothered her.


    "Emelia, I think it''s best for us to leave this place as soon as possible," suggested Elliot, walking around the room back and forth.


    "I think so too," agreed Emelia, saying in a softer pitch so that the paladins guarding their room wouldn''t hear.


    When Emelia stood up, preparing to make her way out of the room. They both heard a knock on the door, and with Elliot''s confirmation, a familiar face enters the room, wearing a white robe just like the other priest did.


    "Have you found anything?" Elliot asked Air, who removed his hood and bowed his head.


    "Behind the temple, after a few minutes of walking, there is a small shed protected by paladins. I suspect that they are hiding something in there and asked Enoch to distract the paladins."


    "And what did you see? Is it what Vanessa had described?" Elliot asked Air, who nods his head.


    "I see. Call the coachman. We''re leaving early. Make sure not to get caught," reminded Elliot.


    Air bows his head before leaving the room. Elliot turns his back and said, "We''ll interrogate my fake brother."


    A bucket of water was splashed at Edward''s face, whose hands were constricted with rusted iron shackles around his wrist. The man gasped out loud as if he was just awoken by a nightmare. His whole body, trembling in fear, he looks up at Elliot.


    "B-brother? What are you doing?"


    "When are you going to drop the act? I can''t believe you had the audacity to act as my younger brother. Who are you? What''s your relationship with the temple?"


    Edward grit his teeth, glaring at Elliot with a smirk. He thought his own act had fooled them, but he was wrong. He bit his lip, clenching his fist, and asked, "Why? Why can''t you just get fooled by my acting? It took such a long time just to learn how to act like him."


    "You can''t fool my eyes. Let me remind you. The last person you should not act as is my younger brother. I know him from how much more than you do," Elliot grabs his collar. "I''ve long accepted that my younger brother had died. Burnt into ashes that night."


    "The weak and soft younger brother? Prince Edward? Did you not know that he was still alive? He survived the fire and a few days later died because of his own weak body."


    Alive? His brother? Elliot didn''t listen to his words and raised his fist, about to swing a punch onto his face but then held back. It''s all a lie. The words said by the fake Edward.


    "What? It''s because you don''t know about that day at all. I was the one who found the weak Prince that day, lying on the ground with a high fever," continued Edward, not caring if he was going to receive a harsher punishment later. "How do you think I knew about the birthmark? From what I know, only the royal family knew about it. As a safety measure."


    "You''re not wrong but not right either. As the years passed, more people knew about the birthmark," corrected Elliot, matching his height with Edward''s.


    "My right pocket. I''m sure there is something you will recognize," said Edward.


    Alan, who stood behind them the whole time, took a step forward and checks the pockets of Edward. He felt something cool in his palms and brought it out. It was a brooch with a huge rectangular emerald in the middle.


    "This¡­how do you have this?" Elliot asked Edward who chuckled.


    "I was telling you the truth. I found Prince Edward on the road with a high fever. He gave it to me, telling me to give this back to you."


    The brooch Alan found is a brooch given by his parents. Both Elliot and Edward received it when they were younger. It was a pair that could be attached to each other. It was the only kid in the whole empire.


    "What''s your relationship with the temple? You gave yourself away once, and it wasn''t a small one but a huge one," asked Elliot, placing the brooch into his pocket.


    "I did it on purpose. I''m not so stupid to sell myself to them," laughed Edward while those present raised their brows. "I''m sure His Imperial Majesty knows the schemes of the temple. It''s something I loath very much too."


    This raised Elliot''s curious. He applauded the fake Edward in his head, but at the same time, he wondered what made him hate them so much. To put his life on the line.


    "Let me introduce myself. My real name is Albert Evelyn. I''m sure my last name sounds familiar if you recall."


    "Don''t tell me you''re..."


    "That''s right. Naia Evelyn is my mother. Who died after going crazy, manipulated by the temple. She was the victim at that time," Albert said, who shut his eyes for a while then opens it back. "You don''t have to trust me. But my only motivation is to bring the temple down. Make me your spy or what I don''t care. I will do anything to bring them down."


    "Why ask us when you can ask someone else?"


    "Simple. Who else has the power to oust them?"

 Chapter 116 - Bothered I

    The answer to his question is simple. The ones who can stand on the same platform as the temple is the royal family. Elliot crossed his arms, observing the flare in Albert''s eyes. He understood how Albert felt. The hatred towards someone who ruined their lives.


    "You don''t need to trust me. All I need you is to believe in me," said Albert while Elliot signals Alan to take a step back. "Use me however you want to. Even if it means my death."


    Emelia hugged her stomach after hearing the last sentence. For some reason, it made her feel nervous. Rather, she felt a resemblance between her old life and Albert. They were similar but with different stories. All they wanted was revenge, even if it meant their death. Seeing her face turn pale, Elliot took a step to the side and held her hand.


    "I''ll use you however I want, but then I have my conditions."


    Hearing the conditions of Elliot, Albert''s face lit up and followed a laugh. He wiped his tears from laughing too hard then asked, "Are these even conditions?" He shook his head side to side while the others watched him calm down.


    "So, do you agree? If you do, I''ll ask Air to send you a much detailed one later on."


    "And you think I won''t betray you?" asked Albert, sitting on the ground in a much more comfortable position.


    "You remind me of someone. That''s why I don''t think you will," Albert looks at Elliot, who looks at Emelia with a smile. Then Elliot looked back at Albert and continued, "But if you do. I don''t plan on letting you go freely. That means even if you are on the verge of dying. I will keep you alive."


    Albert smirks and nods his head in agreement. To think that the Emperor of the empire is this young but knows how to deal with people. All the more, Albert started to disagree with the rumors of Elliot being an unforgivable leader, or is it because someone changed him also.


    The night felt even longer as Emelia couldn''t shut her eyes at all. She was lying down on her bed, facing the window with a bit of moonlight passing through the glass. She wondered why does the temple do evil things. Using people and if they''re not useful anymore, they''re going to be thrown away.


    Giving up her sleep, she sat back up on her bed and stood up to sit by the side of the window. In her hand, she held a book but didn''t open it. She felt like reading a book, but at the same time, she wasn''t in the mood for it.


    From the actions of the temple, it is clear that they are interested in her. For what reasons, she didn''t know either. Or is it because Elliot''s weakness is her? The fact they think she''s his weakness, Emelia didn''t like it at all. Though not looking like it, she is a fighter.


    Emelia stood up and, not knowing why her feet brought her to the door of Elliot''s room. She did not hesitate to knock on the door and awaited his response. But not hearing a single word from him, she was about to head back to her in disappointment, not until the door slightly opens.


    Elliot peaks his head out of the door, and seeing Emelia, the corner of his lips grew into a smile. He pulled her into his room and burrowed his head into her chest. His eyes were shut, smelling the familiar fragrance of his lover. Emelia creases his hair and looks at him.


    "What''s wrong?" Emelia asked Elliot.


    "I can''t seem to fall asleep," Elliot answered with his husky voice, who seemed to have just woken up. It''s adorable to see him lie, and Emelia knew about it.


    "Such a coincidence. I can''t fall asleep either," Emelia softly laughs.


    Elliot raised his head on the same level as Emelia and looked at her plumy lips. Without hesitating, their lips connected with each other, and slowly they reached towards the bed. Their lips separated after Emelia pushed him away as her breath cut short.


    "Go to sleep," Emelia said embarrassingly, avoiding his gaze towards her.


    "I don''t think I can," teased Elliot, brushing the hair covering her blushing cheeks. He pressed his lips on her forehead, then lowered his head, whispering into her ear, "Don''t be scared. I''ll take care of you."


    When Emelia woke up, the king-sized bed felt spacious and somewhat lonely after Elliot left for his morning exercise. Her body wouldn''t allow her to sit on the bed as she felt her back aching in pain. She rubbed her back, forcing herself to sit up and pours herself a cup of water that laid on the side table.


    "Your Highness, are you awake?" asked Vanessa, who stood outside of the room, awaiting Emelia''s response. Though not looking like it Vanessa still feels embarrassed to call for Emelia when she is in Elliot''s room.


    "Come in," called Vanessa, pulling the thin white cloth as she covered her body.


    "That reminds me. His Imperial Majesty bough rose tea a week ago, and it had arrived today. Would you like me to add honey in too?" Vanessa asked Emelia, who nodded her head. "I''ll bring you a bathrobe."


    Once Emelia wore the white robe given by Vanessa, she sat on the chair, watching Vanessa pour the tea into the cup that had honey in it and stirs it before giving it to her. The aroma of the rose tea mixed with the honey was pleasing to smell. Not only that, but the tea tasted delicious.


    Vanessa kept looking at Emelia as if she had a question. Feeling the looks given by Vanessa, Emelia looks at her with a brow raised, asking, "What''s wrong? Is there anything you would like to ask?"


    Vanessa bit her lip and shyly nods her head. Her fingers, circling as she asked, "About Sir Albert, is His Imperial Majesty really allowing him to stay?" Emelia lowered her cup and gave her a weird look on her face.


    "Yes, is there something wrong about it?" Emelia asked Vanessa, who looked at the door then back at her. Somehow the look on Vanessa didn''t look comfortable at all.. It''s as if she was running away from someone who is bothering her.

 Chapter 117 - Bothered II

    Vanessa gulped once more, looking back at the door, and whispered loud enough for Emelia to hear.


    "That man is quite weird," Vanessa looks back at the door again and walks closer to Emelia. "He''s been following me since I''ve left my room. I don''t even know him, and yet he''s acting close towards me. If I knew he was going to this to me, I shouldn''t have helped him the other night."


    "What happened the other night?" asked Emelia, only to be curious about this situation all more. Neither smiling nor frowning, Emelia pestered Vanessa by patting her shoulder once more.


    "I was assigned on a night shift and saw a shadow near the bird fountain. Didn''t I expect to meet Sir Albert? I saw his finger bleeding, and it''s natural to treat someone''s wound after getting hurt, right?" Vanessa frustratedly said while Emelia offered her a seat, trying to calm her friend whose mind was going crazy.


    "Just because of that, he started to follow you?" Emelia asked, and Vanessa nodded her head while frowning. Followed by a short laugh from the platinum blonde girl as she confronts Vanessa.


    "Don''t laugh at me, Miss Emelia. I''m tried my best to push him away, but it''s not working," sighed Vanessa as she hunched her back and rested her chin on her hand. But when the door opened, she immediately stood up and fixed her uniform.


    Elliot walks into the room with a towel around his neck. He froze, seeing Vanessa stand in a rush, then looked at Emelia, who gave her a smile. He turned his back, seeing Albert, leaning and closes the door.


    "What''s he doing out of this room?" Asked Elliot.


    "Stalking, Vanessa," answered Emelia, and Elliot raised his brow, questioning himself why. "He''s trying to court her."


    Emelia eyes at Vanessa, who shook her head, denying it. The more people knew about it, she didn''t like it. It''s all because of one simple act of kindness that attracted Albert. But he didn''t need to go this far.


    "What do I do?" Vanessa mutters to herself.


    "Just answer him straightforwardly," Elliot said, placing the towel on the chair.


    "He won''t listen¡­." Vanessa sighed for the nth time and bowed her head at Elliot before leaving the room.


    When Vanessa shuts the door behind her, she sees Albert standing by the side, waving his hand at her. He walked in her direction and asked, "Where are you going next? To the kitchen? Or the gardens? Or outside?"


    "I can''t just enter the gardens or leave the palace easily. I work here, Sir Albert. Now, if you would excuse me. I still have some unfinished business to finish."


    Albert grabs her wrist while Vanessa struggles. He said, "Come on, at least tour me around this place." Vanessa rolled her eyes and finally escaped from his grip.


    "I''m going to apologize as I cannot bring you around this place. I am Princess Emelia''s personal maid. I do not serve whoever."


    Vanessa took another step but then was stopped by Albert when he grabbed her wrist once more. She took a deep breath and shut her eyes for a few seconds. She then looks at Albert, giving him an unwelcoming expression on her face.


    "For the last time. I do not wish to involve myself with you. I am busy. Please excuse me," Vanessa shoves his hand away from her wrist and walks away.


    Albert shook his head not in dissatisfaction but shook his head, impressed with her aggressiveness. This reminds him of the village he lived in. Women, there were strong and didn''t care about what others thought of them. Maybe this girl is from that village.


    "What do you think are you doing in front of His Imperial Majesty''s room?"


    "Oh? I didn''t mean to express my love to her in front of His Imperial Majesty''s room," answered back Albert as he turned his head, smirking to see Air glaring at him.


    "Express your love somewhere else I can''t see," said Air.


    "How come I can''t while the Princess and His Highness can?" Albert asked, making Air twitch. He didn''t know he would go this far. Not to mention saying it right in front of Elliot''s chamber.


    Two of them looked at each other like an imaginary spark ran across the hallway. When Air saw the two of them earlier, he didn''t like the way Albert treated her. Any guy would do, but this guy isn''t the one for her. Air found it stupid that he''s having these kinds of thoughts.


    "If I were you refrain from doing these kinds of things or else¡­" paused Air.


    "Or else what?" Albert repeated as he walked towards Air and placed a hand on Air''s shoulder, whispering to his ears, asking, "Are you warning me not to go near her? Or else you''ll beat me up? Or something else?"


    Air looked at Albert, wearing a blank expression, and answered, "Or else you''ll lose face in this empire or maybe worst for being rude and bold enough to say those words."


    "I''ll say this, but I''m not scared of you or him. I do not care about rankings or titles. I do what I want to do that makes me satisfied."


    "You can make yourself satisfied all you want but don''t use her as part to fill your satisfaction. If I were, you don''t even get close to her."


    "Again with the if I were you. If I were you, stop getting into my, no our way."


    Albert removed his hand off Air''s shoulder and took a step back with a mocking smile. He stared at him for a while and said, "Let me give you a piece of advice. If you want something, grab it as early before it''s too late. Who knows that your special item will be taken by someone else one day."


    Air clenches his fist while watching the back of Albert walking the hallway. His words weren''t wrong, but then how can a man like him deserve her? An innocent, bright and adorable girl running on a grass field, wearing a smile. That''s the image he sees looking at her.

 Chapter 118 - [Bonus ]Plans To Take Them Down

    "From the report Duke Yves sent us earlier, it seems like our assumptions were not wrong," said Elliot as he looked at the rest of the council members.


    "Viscount Chel is quite a powerful man, and yet he turned a blind eye on us," agreed Duke Louis, rubbing his chin in deep thought. "When His Imperial Majesty was in the war, Viscount Chel had been secretly bringing other nobles to his side. However, I can say that his followers aren''t that powerful nobles."


    "This might be his way of venting his anger at us," added Count Rovil.


    When the new council members were formed, many nobles expected, and Viscount Chel himself thought he would be part of the new council. But it turns out to be wrong. Even if Viscount Chel had power Elliot wasn''t foolish enough to let a man like him lead this empire.


    As known, there are two factions. One led by Viscount Chel and another by Viscountess Layla. Viscount Chel and a few other nobles disagreed with the merge of the two empires. As for Viscountess Layla, she agreed with the merge.


    "If those two merges, I''m sure they''re planning something," said Elliot as he taps his finger on the table.


    "I suggest we keep more eyes at them and about time to bring them down," Count Rovil said as he called in his secretary, who bows his head and hands them a piece of paper. "The paper you''re holding is the proofs of their malicious attacks and more. If we stop them, we can help those who fell into their scams."


    "However, we need to take into count those who believe in the temple. Unless we have them replaced," commented another council member.


    "That is right. The people will surely become angry at us not unless we expose the temple with their scams. That is why we need someone to spread rumors. Then that is the only time we can address it," said Elliot.


    "There will be people who will go against us, but then this is the best for the empire. We can''t let the temple control people. It''s too cruel," added Duke Louis as he crossed his fingers.


    "Not only it is cruel but not just. Their system should not exist from the beginning," said Count Rovil, which everyone in the room agreed to.


    "Let''s set up an act," suggested Elliot while they looked at him, not understanding. "As much as I don''t want my people to be involved, this is the best we can do."


    "That is because if they''re the ones who start it, fire will spread faster and efficiently," said Duke Louis, looking at Elliot, who nodded his head.


    "We can hire actors, but at the same time, we should send people to protect them. We can''t afford them to get hurt," added Elliot. "Then I''ll be asking Duke Louis to lead this matter."


    "I''ll be waiting for reinforcements," said Duke Yves.


    "Then I''ll be asking the rest of the members to help him out. You''re all dismissed."


    One by one, the council members except for Duke Yves, who stayed in the council room. Elliot shut his eyes then said, "Have you heard of the guy imposing as my brother?"


    "Ah, you mean the guy who has been flirting with a maid? Your lover''s maid" asked Duke Louis.


    "Yeah him. We can add him to this plan. Use him as much as you can. I don''t want him to fight with Air."


    "Can''t you kick him out of this place?" Duke Yves asked, pouring himself a glass of water. Elliot shook his head.


    "It''s too risky for him to be set free. Plus, he doesn''t want to leave. No matter how hard I kick him out, he gets into the palace as if he knows this place very well."


    Duke Louis chuckled and asked, "Yet you''re not throwing him into prison?"


    "Somehow, I can''t."


    "Because he saved Edward?" Silence fell in between them. While Duke Yves chugs down the water. "If I were in your position, I would have a hard time too."


    After all, Albert saved Edward, but because of his weak body, he died. It can''t be counted as saving, but then Elliot felt relieved that there was someone by Edward''s side while he was dying. As much as he wanted to kick Albert out. It was impossible. It is hard to repay him back.


    "Albert is also a victim of the temple''s scam or maybe someone who has a connection with the head priest. You should interrogate him furthermore," Elliot stood up and walked out of the meeting room.


    It''s hard to forget. It''s problematic that sometimes Elliot didn''t want to know anything at all.


    "You''re back?" asked the familiar voice.


    "I''m back," Elliot smiled upon seeing her and buried his head under her neck. Now that they''re together, he feels at ease.


    "How was it? And father?" Emelia asked Elliot, who raised his head.


    "It''s alright. We''ve decided to expose the temple by using actors. Of course, they''ll be protected by our men," answered Elliot, who hugs her into his arms. "You''re dad still scares me until now."


    A soft laugh escapes from Emelia as she gently pats his head. She tried comforting him as much as possible, but what can she do when her dad does look cold?


    "You''ll have to get used to it then," said Emelia.


    "Because I''ll be marrying you one day?" A smirk flashed on his face while Emelia looked speechless.


    "How are you sure we''ll be together in the future?" Emelia averted her eyes away from his. But then he lifts her chin, looking at him.


    "I am sure because I''m the only person you''ll allow to touch and be this close to you," said Elliot, then planted a kiss on her forehead.


    Emelia could feel the heat on her face grow and pushes him away. She sat by the window, trying to calm herself while Elliot sat across her and stared at her. He wondered how did he encounter this gorgeous lady?


    "Emelia, I love you.. Trust me when I said that you''re the only one who I see."

 Chapter 119 - Emelia Angered

    "Elliot, are you sure you''re going to do this secretly?" Air asked Elliot for the nth time. They both stood in front of the mirror while Elliot fixed the collar of his coat then looked at Air using the mirror.


    "I''ve decided. I don''t want her to get involved, and¡­ she agreed to it," answered Elliot still. Air didn''t believe him.


    "You''re lying," said Air while locking his eyes on Elliot. "You can''t hide anything from me. I''ve known you since when?"


    "Air, I''m warning you even if you are my friend. My personal life has nothing to do with you."


    "And that is why I''m your friend. Even if you ask me to back out. I''m not going to," Air shook his head.


    Elliot turned his back, looking straight at Air. His face didn''t show any expression making Air wonder what''s he thinking about. Elliot placed a hand on his shoulder and asked, "What do I expect from you?"


    "Me being a good friend and brother," answered Air making Elliot laugh at his answer. Air raised a brow watching his friend laugh at him. "I''m serious. I know I''m not the type of person to say those words. But trust me when I say I''m concerned about you, I am."


    "I really can''t hide anything from you, can I?" Asked Elliot.


    "Well, even if you try, you won''t be able to," boldly answered Air, leaving his friend speechless. "Let me tell you. It''s better to tell Princess Emelia. She won''t like it. If you''re hiding something from her."


    Elliot stood in silence. He knows what kind of person Emelia is. Ever since the issue about the temple came up. Things hadn''t been easy on them. But it''s because Elliot thinks that he must fix this issue, not Emelia.


    "Especially about this matter," added Air.


    "Air, do me a favor. Keep this away from her," Elliot gave him a smile. He removes his hand off his shoulder then walks out of his bedroom.


    Air watches the back disappear from his sight. He shook his head, knowing what kind of stubborn people those two are. Things aren''t going to flow smoothly. Unless Emelia is willing to accept it.


    "It''s hard to be a friend," muttered Air before leaving the room.


    The following days had been peaceful for Emelia. Her workload lessened. For some reason, she didn''t know why. All she handled were the finances of the palace, checking inventory, and checking on the taxes.


    Emelia sat under a tree, holding a book in her hand. A sunny day with a cool breeze is the best day to read a book under the tree. The book she had was a children''s book, but even adults like her read it since it was pretty interesting.


    A little girl traveling all over the world just to find candies her grandmother gave her. Since it tasted delicious due to its taste, the little girl wanted to buy them but didn''t know where it was. The little girl travels the world, unable to find the candy. She came back home and found a diary written by her grandmother. And there was the recipe for the candy.


    The little girl, at first, was dumbfounded that it was handmade by her grandmother. But later on, her dream was to open a candy shop for other children''s to enjoy her grandmother''s recipe.


    "Princess! So this is where you''ve been. Have you heard about the temple?" Asked Vanessa running across the field. Emelia shut the book and shook her head.


    "What about the temple?" Asked Emelia.


    "His Imperial Majesty just announced that the temple will be taken down!" Answered Vanessa while Emelia stood up.


    "What?"


    Emelia made her way to the office but then was stopped by Alan and Enoch. Her brows furrowed, glaring at the two, but they didn''t budge at all. They didn''t allow her to enter, which pushed Emelia to her limits.


    "Move," commanded Emelia.


    "We apologize, but under His Imperial Majesty''s orders, we cannot allow you," answered Enoch as he averted his eyes away from her.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Emelia asked, but the other two didn''t respond. "I almost forgot that the both of you are loyal to him. How can I forget?" Emelia lets out a laugh then walks away from them.


    Emelia walks back to her room, not in a good mood. The servants and maids who passed by her felt a chill behind their backs. They kept their heads lowered despite Emelia not being in their view anymore.


    Vanessa, walking behind Emelia, looks at her coworkers and softly tells them to raise their heads. When they saw the troubled expression on Vanessa, they went their separate ways, thinking things weren''t going to be fine for a while.


    Emelia enters her room, shuts the door, and locks her door. Vanessa jumped a bit, then twisted the doorknob, feeling it stuck in between its rotation.


    "Princess? Are you alright? Please open the door," begged Vanessa worried about Emelia. She looks behind her, seeing other maids concerned about what''s happening. Vanessa called out again, but Emelia didn''t respond.


    Albert turned to the corner, seeing a group of maids and servants swarm in front of the doors of Emelia''s room. He stopped whistling and approached them with interest. When he saw the expression on Vanessa''s face, he didn''t think twice and asked.


    "What''s happening here?"


    "Princess, wouldn''t open the door. I''m a bit concerned about her," answered Vanessa, not realizing whose voice it was.


    "Just leave her alone for a while," suggested Albert.


    "But¡­" paused Vanessa, seeing Albert, who gave her a smile.


    "But?"


    "But I can''t," continued Vanessa.


    "It''s not you can''t but don''t want to," corrected Albert, then followed a laugh.


    "What are you laughing at? Can''t I be concerned?" Vanessa asked Albert, who shook his head while surrendering his hands up.


    "No, not at all. I''m just saying to give her space. I''ll do something about so stop bothering her," said Albert.


    "How can I trust you?" Asked Vanessa.


    "You''ll see," confidently answered Albert.. "Now, everyone, please go back with your work."

 Chapter 120 - To Understand

    Emelia had her knees tucked into her arms. All she felt was betrayed, thinking of the reasons why Elliot did that to her. Emelia knew she acted childish and immature, but there are times where emotions control actions.


    She sighed for the nth time, unable to get rid of the heavy feeling in her chest. The more she thought about it, the more she felt devastated. She shook her head, telling herself to calm down and forgive. But for some reason, she couldn''t do it.


    Distracted in her world, Emelia didn''t know that a person crept into her room using the balcony. Emelia only knew when she heard a loud thud which made her stand away from her bed. Her eyes furrowed as she cautiously walked towards the balcony.


    She pushed the curtain to the side, peeking to see who it was. To her surprise, she sees Albert, waving his hand and smiling as if he had done nothing wrong. Emelia opens the glass door leading to the balcony while Albert smiles.


    "What are you doing here?" Emelia asked Albert, who sat on the railings.


    "Well, you see. My favorite person wants to know what''s happening behind the doors. She''s rather concerned about you," answered Albert, bringing an apple out of his pocket. He asked, "Want one?"


    "No, it''s alright. I don''t eat apples," rejected Emelia. "I know Vanessa is concerned about me, but you don''t have to go this far to trespass."


    "Technically, I didn''t trespass. I''m not in the room," boldly said Albert.


    "You''re on my balcony."


    "Now you think about it, you''re right. Well then, I should move," Albert stood up and climbed to a tree that was beside Emelia''s room. He sat on the limb of the tree and asked, "Is this better? Does this count as trespassing?"


    Emelia broke into laughers and shook her head. Who in the world is this guy? Doing things as if they''re so easy.


    "That''s better," smiled Emelia.


    "So, do you mind telling me why you locked yourself in the room?"


    "It''s nothing. I honestly don''t know why I did that," frowned Emelia, rubbing her shoulder with a hand. The more she was being questioned, the more guilty she felt.


    "Couple fights. I see," Albert muttered to himself, which Emelia heard and rolled her eyes. "What? I''m speaking the truth. Well, honestly, it''s a good thing you realized why you got angry and asked yourself why you did that."


    "Why?" Asked Emelia. It was weird hearing someone like Albert being mature. But it sparked her interest.


    "Self-realization. Not everyone has it. Some are just painfully dumb. And I guess you''re the type of person to be swayed by your emotions."


    Emelia stood silent, repeating Alberts''s words. At one point, he was right and wrong but wrong because she didn''t want to admit it.


    "If I were you and your lover. You know, talk about it without arguing. Since arguing wouldn''t fix anything," advised Albert.


    "I guess so¡­."


    "As they say, the best key to a relationship is communication."


    "I''m curious, but why, Vanessa?" Emelia asked out of nowhere, making Albert flustered for a few seconds. He cleared his throat wanting to avoid her questions, but it would make him look like a wimp.


    "Well I don''t know. But she looks attractive. Like love at first sight?" Albert chuckles, rubbing the back of his head.


    "Just so you know as her closet friend I''m not allowing you to drag her into you and Air''s argument," said Emelia. "If you do I''ll never approve of you. No, neither of you to be exact."


    "Does this mean you''ve cheered up?" Asked Albert while Emelia averted her eyes away from her. "You''re surprisingly easy to please."


    "When I lower my guard," scoffs Emelia and looks at him. "Now, can you now leave me alone? Tell Vanessa I''ll be out in an hour."


    "As you wish, Your Highness," Albert said as he climbed down the tree.


    "But you left your apple," mumbles Emelia as she picks up the apple Albert left on the railings. "I guess I''ll have to eat it."


    The tension in the office hasn''t calmed down since Elliot heard the voice of Emelia. He had his elbow rested on his desk. As he massages his temples. From the beginning he knew this was bound to happen. Now how will he talk to Emelia? Knowing from her personality, she wouldn''t want to talk to him.


    Air lowered the papers he was reading and raised a brow, looking at Elliot. He warned him Elliot didn''t listen. But this is not his problem. The only problem he''ll need to solve is how to make Elliot sign the papers for approval.


    "Your Imperial Highness, please sign the papers if you want to leave this office as soon as possible and run to your lover," Air sarcastically said, reading the reports once more.


    "I do know it''s wrong, but her safety is my priority, and I don''t want to involve her in this mess. Have you seen those old geezers the way they look at her?" Mumbles Elliot.


    "Yes, yes, I do know. Now, if you want to stop stressing yourself go to her and talk about it. It would help if you weren''t inefficient right now, especially since it''s work hours," said Air.


    "You''re my secretary. How dare you speak to me like that."


    "I''m not your secretary now. I''m your friend. Your closet friend in this world," answered back Air.


    "Let me see him."


    Hearing the voice of Emelia again made Elliot and Air shocked. But this time, the tone of her voice sounded lighter and softer than earlier.


    "We cannot allow Your Highness to enter with-"Alan was cut off when the door opened.


    "Come in," said Air as he opened the door wider for Emelia to enter when Emily was in the room. Air walked out of the office to give that two privacy to talk.


    Air looked at Alan and Enoch and asked, "Why are you both looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing," they answered in unison.


    "Those two have something important to talk.. Walk a bit further away from the door," said Air, and they both followed.

 Chapter 121 - A Start Of A New Beginning

    Elliot couldn''t leave his eyes off Emelia despite the silence slowly engulfing his office. He knew what he did wrong and didn''t have any excuses made in his head. The only thing he can do is wait until Emelia says a word to him.


    Emelia held her laughter in seeing her lover all tensed up. What made it funnier was how he couldn''t start a conversation with her.


    "Do you know what you did wrong?" Emelia asked Elliot, who nodded his head eagerly. He wanted this tension to fade as soon as possible. "If you know, raise a hand up and say it''s my fault."


    Elliot slowly raised his hand up, confused with her request. It''s funny how he was cluelessly being teased by Emelia.


    "It''s my fault," Elliot repeated, then asked, "Are you still angry at me?"


    "Who knows?" Answered Emelia with a straight face.


    "I''m wrong. I apologize. With the way, you answered me. I feel like you''re still angry."


    The corners of her lips grew, finally letting the laughter out. Elliot sat confused, not knowing what was happening anymore. Was she mad, or was she not? But seeing her laugh at his confused expression, he understood that she wasn''t mad at all. She was just there to tease him.


    "Emelia¡­really, I thought you''re mad at me," Elliot sighed, covering his face with his hands.


    "At first, I was. But then, at the same time, I told myself that you were just worried about me. To add, I don''t really like arguing. Things would just go worst," smiled Emelia as she sat beside Elliot, rubbing his shoulder as she comforted him.


    Elliot removed his hand off his face and said, "I should be the one to apologize. It''s just that seeing those old men stare at you reminds me of a certain someone."


    "But Elliot, I''ve already moved on to that, and you should too," said Emelia as she held his hand. "What you should be focusing on now in the present. Didn''t you just find out the cause of your parent''s death?" Elliot nods his head, frowning.


    After annihilating the temple, the head priest confessed all the sins he did not just to his family but to others. They planned everything and had a plan to kill Elliot also. But eventually, they failed with the help of Albert and a few of the citizens who were trapped in the temple''s evil doings.


    They freed those who were locked underground and reunited them with their families. That included Vanessa, who still hasn''t learned of this news.


    "Now you''ve learned your lesson. Next time we do things together, okay?" Emelia asked Elliot, who held her hand back. He leaned to her side and kissed her on the lips.


    "I promise I won''t do it again."


    Hearing the news that the temple had fallen, Vanessa didn''t hesitate to excuse herself from work. But the problem is, who will bring her down to the capital? Walking down the palace down to the capital takes at least thirty minutes. If the carriage at least fifteen minutes.


    "Do you need a ride?" Asked Air who walked from behind her.


    "Yes, I do. Please, you know how long I haven''t seen them," begged Vanessa.


    "Then this counts as a favor," said Air as he asked a servant to bring his horse to them.


    Despite not looking like it, Air does have power in the palace. After all, he is Elliot''s most trusted friend and has been there since he was younger. Not a single servant dares to deny his request or shove him away. To sum it all up, he''s treated like a young master of the palace.


    The horse arrived at them quickly, and Air hopped onto his horse then offered his hand to Vanessa, who at first hesitated. It was her first time riding a horse, and her first time would be with the person she liked.


    "Grab onto me properly. It would be troublesome if you fell off the horse," teased Air while Vanessa glared at him but still followed.


    "It''s not like I''m that clumsy to fall off the horse," answered back Vanessa.


    "Is that so? Then if you ever fall, don''t complain to me that you hurt yourself."


    Under a tree stood Albert, looking at the two as they made their way down to the capital. He sighed, thinking those two had a long way to go. It''s obvious that Air cared for her not like a sibling but as something else.


    "They''re just slow, and I hate it," Albert muttered to himself.


    Albert hated the fact the girl he tried courting couldn''t be his. Well, after all, he wasn''t in the line first. He shook his head, not wanting to think about it any longer. But his chest felt heavy unable to let go. But it is what it is. Eventually, he''ll find one sooner or later.


    "Hate what?"


    Albert jumped a bit away from the tree. He looks up to see a girl on top of the tree. He gulped and wondered when did she appear and how? It was his first time seeing a girl of brown color. She didn''t act like a noble lady or how girls are supposed to act. Not to mention the way she clothed herself was unusual.


    "Are you going to answer me or not?" She asked as she jumped down the tree. "You know what, do bother anymore. I have gist who you''re talking about."


    "And you are?" Albert asked, slightly curious about the girl.


    "My name is Ayfara Raiimond. I heard that something happened in the capital and came to visit His Imperial Majesty."


    "Albert Evelyn, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "Are you going in? If not, I''ll head in first," Ayfara asked Albert, who nodded his head not knowingly. "Then let''s go."


    "Yeah¡­"


    Albert didn''t know why he followed Ayfara into the palace. But then he knew that girl interested him.. Not knowingly, he walked alongside her, smiling like a fool.

 Chapter 122 - 8 Years Later

    "Brother, when is mother arriving? The sun is already setting, and yet they''re not here," Asked a platinum blonde girl, holding onto the sleeves of her older brother.


    The boy stopped walking alongside his sister and bends down, matching her height. He smiled gently at his sister and patted her head.


    "Evelyn, you do know where they went, and as much as you miss mother, I do too," He smiled.


    Evelyn stares at the emerald green eyes and nods her head with a frown. While her brother chuckles softly then stands up. He carries her into his arms. Though not looking like it, he was tall for his age and stronger than other children. They say he got it from his father.


    "Then you don''t miss father?" Evelyn tilted her head.


    "My dear little sister, who doesn''t miss their parents?"


    "Uhm¡­the people who don''t like them?" Evelyn answered, not thinking what she had said.


    "Well, you''re not wrong. Where did you learn this? It''s not something you should know," He furrowed his eyebrow then swung her up to the sky, catching her back. Evelyn giggles as she is caught in the arms of her brother.


    "I''m intelligent as father!" Evelyn announced out loud, making her maid laugh along with other servants.


    "Then what about me?" Her brother asked.


    "Hm¡­ You''re intelligent like mother!"


    "Why not grandfather?" teased her brother, making Evelyn think twice of what she had said. "I''m just teasing you."


    "Brother! It''s not fair. You always tease me," Evelyn crossed her arms together.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that. It''s because you''re so adorable," said her brother.


    "It''s okay because brother doesn''t mean it!"


    A servant rushed to their side and bowed his head, "Your Highness, His Imperial Highness, and Her Imperial Highness has arrived."


    Evelyn looks at her brother, eyes filled with excitement. She wanted to jump off his arms, but at the same time, she didn''t want to.


    "Brother, let''s go!" Said Evelyn.


    The carriage stopped in front of the halls of the palace. Alan, who gets off his horse, opens the doors for the other two people in the carriage. A black-haired man got off the carriage and proceeded, offering his hand to his wife.


    "Thank you."


    "I''m just doing what I think is right," smiled Elliot.


    "You''re still such a flirt," teased Emelia as the door behind her shuts.


    The servants greeted them as they took the stairs to the palace, and waiting by the doors, they saw two children, welcoming them with their best.


    "Mother! Father! You''re finally back!" Jumped Evelyn, rushing down the stairs, and gave Elliot a hug.


    "Evelyn, didn''t I warn you not to rush down the stairs like this? What would have happened if you''d gotten hurt?" Emelia scolded Evelyn, who tightly clings her arms around her father''s neck.


    "I''m sorry. I was just excited to see you," frowned Evelyn.


    "It was just for two weeks, and you''ve missed us already?" Elliot asked Evelyn, who nodded her head. "How can I make up for it?"


    "Play with me and sleep in my room," answered Evelyn.


    "Father, mother, welcome back home. How was your trip to the Saffron Empire?" Asked the boy who went to hug Emelia.


    "It was a good trip. How about you? How are you, Edward?"


    "Great, it''s just that I regret not being able to spend more time playing with Evelyn," Edward sighs, looking at Evelyn, smiling and laughing as their father makes funny faces at her.


    Emelia patted Edwards''s head and shook her head, "Don''t worry about it, Edward. You''ve just started to take lessons. You''ll get a hang on how to manage time soon."


    "That is right."


    "I bought a present for the both of you," said Emelia asking Vanessa to bring the presents to them.


    Vanessa opens the box, revealing a necklace similar to the one Emelia wore. At the same time, the other one was a sword crafted by one of the best smith shops in the Saffron Empire.


    "This sword is amazing," said Edward, gently sliding his fingers across the blade.


    "I asked them to craft one just for you," proudly said Elliot as he placed his other hand on his shoulder.


    "Thank you, father and mother," smiled Elliot as he couldn''t stop admiring the sword.


    Evelyn, who sat quietly on her father''s arm, looks back and forward at the necklace and Emelia''s necklace.


    "Mother, our necklaces are the same?" Asked Evelyn while Emelia shook her head.


    "It''s not the same. It''s similar," answered Emelia, showing her necklace to Evelyn, who compares them.


    "It''s both pretty!" exclaimed Evelyn.


    "This necklace will be your treasure," said Emelia as she slipped the necklace around Evelyn''s neck.


    "Treasure?" Asked Evelyn.


    "Yes, it''s something very special that you''ll want to keep forever until you grow older," answered Emelia, looking back at her necklace.


    "I remembered something what grandfather told me," said Evelyn, leaving her parents curious.


    "What is it?" Asked Emelia.


    "My name has grandmother''s name!" Exclaimed Evelyn while Emelia stood speechless for a while, then nodded her head.


    "That''s right. Your name is Evelyn Alia Renaud. While your brother has your uncle''s name."


    "Edward Dew Renaud," mutters Edward, then feels a hand on his head. He looks up and sees the eyes of his father. They rather looked thrilled than saddened.


    "How about we talk more once we get into the dining hall? I''m sure everyone is starving, am I right, Elliot?" Asked Emelia.


    "Now you''ve said it. I''m starting to feel hungry. Let''s go in. Also, Edward, I''ve heard from Sir Argus about your improvement with the sword," said Elliot.


    "It''s because of the guidance of Sir Argus. He''s an incredible knight."


    "Now speaking of knight. Nelson told me about having another sibling."


    "Another sibling?" Emelia looked at Vanessa, who looked a bit flustered and nodded her head. "Since when? And why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Emelia, let''s head in first, and Vanessa join us at the table. I already called Air to join us."


    In a flash, eight years had passed already. There were many happy endings and tragic endings for those who fought. Stella Empire continues to grow, growing into an empire that others become jealous of.


    Many events happened.. However, the villain who fell in love will never be forgotten and forgiven throughout history.